Sexual Debauchery

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 09

2004-09-14T21:40:00.000-07:00

"Don't go there." Was all she said. Then she opened her legs. That was strange, I thought. Didn't she like her ass being played with?

Ok with me. I went back top her snatch, my ears slightly sore from her sudden action.

I looked over at Penny, and she just shrugged to me, then resumed her pleasure.

[I found out later that Penny had been overly abused recently, and he had torn her ass muscles. She was now very wary.]

I wanted a cock, now. "Bob," I said quietly, "Are you ok, hon? Do you feel like giving me some of that cock?"

"Sure," He said, half hearted, and rose of the bed.

I raised my ass up in the air, and he stood behind me, positioned to fuck me.

I felt his fingers stroke and play with my ass hole, then he bent over and kissed my ass. He was lubricating my ass with his spit, mmm. His tongue licked up and down my ass crack, and slowly but surely, I felt him stick his tongue into my offered ass. I was impatient for his cock, and stopped my fun with Penny to ask him to fuck me again, now.

"Sorry, Nita," he said, and I thought he was about to cry. "I can't get my cock up. Fuck."

At that Judy pulled the dildo out of her ample cunt, and crawled over to Bob.

"Maybe I can help you," she said, with lust in her voice, and without waiting for permission, she reached up, and took his flaccid cock into her mouth.

"Yes, mmm, that's nice, don't stop." I heard him say, as I resume my task at hand.

"Pull that foreskin back, and lick my knob," He continued. "Nice, don't stop, lick my piss hole, my cock is rising, oh yes, nice, mmmm."

Judy rose up to be head height with his cock, and took his whole cock into her mouth. Deep, and deeper, she was taking him all. He started fucking her mouth, and she started to suck him fervently. As she sucked him, she started pulling his cock, jerking him to erection.

"Hey," I yelled, between licks to Penny's cunt, "Don't waste that cum. My ass wanted him first, lol." And I went back to Penny's muff. Judy was stroking his cock hard, and she cupped his balls. Then she let go of his cock, and started to kiss and suck his ball bag. Bob stood there smiling, as Judy took both balls into her mouth and gently sucked on them. He was getting his balls well treated, and as she sucked on his balls, she resumed stroking his cock. I was watching their action out of the corner of my eye, as I continued my long service of Miss Penny. Judy was now tugging on his balls, using her mouth to pull his ball bag. His balls were being stretched and teased, and he was delighted.

Bob was standing quietly, but was pulling at his own nipples, as she toyed with his cock and balls. As I watched, he rubbed, and pulled and stretched, and twisted his tit nipples. Oh yes, he was definitely relishing her attention to his balls.

I wanted his cock in my ass. I wanted to be fucked. NOW!

"Hey, Bob," I yelled, with cunt juices flicking from my mouth. "Get that cock up my ass, now!"

Bob stopped, and Judy let go, and I readied my ass for his cock. I turned my head back to Penny's cunt, confident that my needs were going to be taken care off. I felt his tongue back at my ass, and figured he was "getting my ass lubed up" again. Mmmm. It was nice, his tongue was reaming my ass hole, and sporadically poking into my ass. The boy was going to give me a nice fuck.

But wait, what the fuck? Bob walked over to Penny, and started sucking one of her tits. Who the fuck was . . . fuck, Judy was eating my asshole out.

As I watched, Bob took his cock, and offered it up to Penny's mouth. She didn't hesitate, but opened her mouth to take him. And as I watched, he started fucking her mouth. The cunt wasn't sucking his cock though, he was fucking her . . . in the mouth, with his cock. Ramming his cock in and out, and she was taking it all. He stopped a few times, took his cock out, and slapped her on the face with his erect manhood, then stuck it back into her mouth. He repeated this a few times. As he fucked her mouth, he pulled and twisted her tits. Grabbing her tits by the nipples, first one, and pulling the whole tit into the air, then letting go, then doing the same with the other. Whatever he did, she took.

My ass was well serviced by the compliant Judy, and I wasn't complaining. Judy's tongue was probing deep into my poop chute, and she was definitely turning me on, but I did want a cock.

"Bob," I started to whimper, "Please, hon, please. Nita needs your cock, please."

"Soon, Nita," He said, as he continued fucking Penny in the mouth. No sooner had he said that, than he withdrew his cock, aimed it at Penny's head, and shot his load all over Penny's face. I don't think any of it went into her mouth, instead it dripped all over her nose, cheeks, lips, and even her chin. He coated her face. Then he leant forward and started licking his cum of her face. Or specifically, he licked his cock seed into her open and inviting mouth. She didn't object, didn't complain, and didn't try to stop him. Rather, she opened her cunt mouth further to take all of his seed.

Holy fucking hell. This boy was turning into a cunt craving animal.

He cleaned up, and then came over to me, smiled and pinched my tit. Judy was still merrily eating my ass, as Bob aimed his cock at her head. She stopped eating my hole, looked up, and opened her mouth expectantly. The little fucker had obviously watched Penny earlier, and Judy also understood.

Bob let out a stream of hot, sweet, steaming piss, and Judy took it in her mouth. For a few seconds she let her mouth fill, then she swallowed. He paused his piss stream, waited for her to swallow, then resumed his piss. I wanted some of that, and moved away from Penny's luscious cunt, to get my share.

I sat facing Judy, and as he pissed, I lent forward, and kissed her. I tasted his piss on her lips, and as she kissed me, she passed me a mouthful of steaming hot piss. Delectable. I swallowed it all, and went for more. Bob alternated filling my mouth, and Judy's mouth, and in no time flat we had swallowed all of his piss juice. When he finished, I kissed his cock knob, licking the drips from his piss hole, then kissed Judy, fully open mouthed. I tasted his piss on her tongue, on her lips, on her teeth. She could taste Penny's cunt juices on my mouth, too. The kiss lingered, and we savored each other. Finally, w sat back licking our lips. That was fun.

My fuck could wait, Bob and I had all night. I decided to continue the piss fun and stood over Judy. If the little cunt wanted it, I would give her more piss, mine. She didn't let me down. As I started dribbling, she nibbled and licked at my cunt, and soon enough, a stream of yellow gold went straight into her mouth. This time it was Bob who joined her in drinking. He got down beside her, and I was pissing into both of their mouths. As one mouth filled, and swallowed, the other mouth moved into position, and again it was all swallowed.

Despite her best efforts to swallow it all, Judy was totally saturated. Enough piss had trickled out of the sides of mouth, over her tits, down to her cunt. As he finished sharing my piss, Bob knelt forward and started sucking and licking her whole body. Penny sat on the bed watching, saying nothing.

I really couldn't think of anything else we could do to each other, but I was wrong. There were still a couple of surprises to come.

Penny told me to retrieve the cock-stuffed panties, and put them on. Yes please, I thought. And eagerly got them. They were a bit big for me, but I managed to keep them up. It only took a second to get the cock into my wet cunt, and after inserting it, I stood. It felt nice, and Penny told me to walk around and feel the sensation.

Fucking Hell. This was awesome. Every step I took, I felt shocks deep in my cunt. I couldn't take a step without my whole cunt rippling in orgasm. How the fuck did she enter the room so calmly? I couldn't take two steps without buckling over in intense orgasm.

I had to ask her. "Penny," I asked. "How long did you have this up your cunt, before you came in here tonight?"

Her answer floored me, "About nine hours, minus two piss breaks. I always wear my cock friend in my cunt to work. I sometimes sleep with it in, but my cunt does prefer the real thing. Still it does make a good cock substitute."

"Don't you ever get too . . . excited to do anything?" I asked incredulously.

"Nope," She answered, "I have another one, thicker and longer, when I really want my cunt abused, but that one I have a little trouble with. After all, 9 inches is a bit much to sit and walk with, lol." She said smiling

Penny then said, "Nita, take it out, and suck it. You'll find the latex is softer than most dildo's. I like the feel of it in my mouth, especially after a good cunt workout."

I did, willingly, and she was right. Oh yes, I have sucked my own fingers, and enough plastic cocks after I fucked them, to know the feel, and taste, of a cunt juiced dildo in my mouth. This one was different. Definitely better, and not as "plastic."

Judy sat contentedly watching us, and then stood and walked over to Penny, and kissed her. Penny returned the kiss, licking the piss from her face, and pinched her tit softly.

"Thank you, Mom." Penny said, and I nearly vomited.

"WHAT?" I asked in utter shock.

"Penny is my daughter," Answered Judy quite calmly. "I had her when I was, let's see, she's nearly 36 now, I am 52, and that means I was 16, give or take."

"WHAT?" I seemed to have lost all concentration.

"Relax," Said Penny. "Mom and I are real close. Many years ago Mom caught me masturbating with a carrot, and made me eat it. I hated her for it, for her form of punishment, but I learned from her too. My Mom and I became close, and I started to trust her if I had any questions. She was always honest, and blunt. As videos became more popular, we started watching them together, and Mom said that if I wanted to try any of the things I saw, she would help me."

"So," Continued Judy, "As we started watching lesbian video's, we both admitted a desire to try that out, but didn't know, or trust anyone, so used each other. Yes, we have become a lot more extreme since then, but I personally have no regrets. Extreme might not be everyone's idea, but it has brought her and I as close as any one can be."

"We are our best friends, and everything I do, Mom wants to try, and vice versa." Added Penny. "It's a real turn on to eat your own Mom's cunt, and it is a blast to piss in her mouth. She gives a mean cunt job to me too, lol. We have been fuck friends for about 15 years, and don't plan on stopping. Do we my little cunt?"

"Yes dear," Replied Judy, smiling at Penny. "Am I really your special cunt?"

At that, the stood, went into the bathroom, showered, dressed and were gone in five minutes.

Before leaving, Penny told me to keep the cock, still in my cunt, and to use it whenever I wanted to think of them. She said the panties could be adjusted easily.

I kissed them both goodbye, and so did Bob. Fucking hell, they were different.

Bob looked at me, smiled, and kissed me gently.

"Nita," He said, "We have to return home tomorrow, but before we do, can we make love once more please?"

"Yes Bob," I answered, and he took my hand and led me to the shower.

We showered together, slow and hot, letting the water cascade of us, cleaning, rejuvenating and refreshing us.

After we showered, we sat and had a cigarette, a drink, and a kiss.

Bob then took me to bed. We made slow, deliberate, not extreme, passionate sexual love. He kissed me slowly all over my body, reminiscent of that prior passionate night we shared (only three days ago, but it seemed a lifetime ago), but this time he entered me.

He didn't lick my cunt, didn't finger my cunt, and wouldn't let me suck his cock. His cock was fully erect and he mounted me gently, then slowly entered my cunt.

He felt magnificent. He entered me carefully, and started a smooth, slow, rhythm. He didn't rush, and I eagerly welcomed his tranquil approach. He was moderate, never rough, and the more he rhythmically fucked me, the more intensely I could feel him.

He didn't rush, and I didn't want him too. Slow and steady was the order of the day. My whole body tingled with excitement, and his soft kisses, and gentle touches to my body, as he continued fucking me slowly, heightened the sensation.

"Thank you, my dear lady," He said to me as we lay together.

"Why are you thanking me, I should be the one thanking you?" I asked, slightly confused.

"Why? Because you allowed me to explore myself this week. If you hadn't been here, the best that I would have achieved this week might have been to fuck a beer bottle a few times. You allowed me to see what I have missed out on. So it is I who must thank you." He smiled and kissed my nose.

We continued our decelerated fucking, neither anxious to finish, and as he fucked me I recalled the wonderful week we had.

I orgasmed twice, before he did, to his pleasure, and then he came. But as he came, he started crying.

I held him as he cried and cried, obviously releasing so much pent up frustrations.

"Oh, Nita," He said, "This has been a wonderfully, eye opening week. I hope I didn't offend or shock you, and I know I have some hard thinking to do when I get home. Things are going to change!" He added.

He fell asleep, as we held each other, knowing we had reached the end of our time together.

What a week. Bottle fucking, multiple dildo's, any number of variations on cunt eating, and cock sucking. Piss games, gay encounters, extreme abuse, fisting, more toys, an incestuous mother and daughter, some decadence (the shit games might take me some time to rationalize!), and frequent fucking. Oh I was gonna miss our time together.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 08

2004-08-14T21:38:00.000-07:00

Chapter 8

Our mornings were never routine, but Bob and I had now settled in to being with each other, and we were comfortable dressing and getting ready together. This morning was a little different. Bob insisted on one more taste of Jack, and of course, Jack obliged. But it was a quick cock suck. We had slept in (again), and those two special friends of mine had a plane to catch. The solution, Bob blew Jack's cock in the shower, as they both washed for the new day, lol.

I was definitely "awakening" Bob, lol.

A quick bite to eat, a quick kiss goodbye, yes, some tears, and a promise to talk soon, and the new day was started.

Another typical, but rewarding, day, only interrupted by Judy.

She wanted to come over tonight, and . . . bring a friend!

"Who?" I blurted out.

"A friend." She replied, coyly.

"Which fucking friend?" I asked, temper rising.

"A surprise, but I guarantee you'll like my surprise, and so will Bob." She answered defiantly.

So there we were, Thursday night, our last night together, Bob and I, dinner over, now naked as specifically arranged (demanded!) by Judy, fully rested, waiting for Judy and her "friend".

The door rang promptly, as promised, and Bob went to answer it.

Judy came in first, followed by a large lady.

"Hi gang," Judy said casually. "This is my mistress, Penny. I told her all about you and she insisted we visit."

Wow, I'll tell you up front, Penny was attractive, but big! She had lovely red hair, and a cute smile, and lovely eyes, but must have weighed over 250 pounds! She had huge tits, easily the biggest I have seen recently, and an equally big body to go with them. But, she also was one of the sexiest ladies I personally have seen. First of all, she knew she was large, and dressed appropriately, and she looked stunning in her all leather dress. Second, her smile was infectious, and I for one, felt easily relaxed with her immediately. Thirdly, she exuded confidence and style.

Bob's response was exactly what I predicted, lol. His cock instantly stood totally erect, and he couldn't keep his eyes off her. I saw Penny smiling back at Bob.

"Hello there." He said directly to Penny, ignoring Judy completely. "Please, come in, get settled, make yourself at home."

Penny's leather dress was a stunner. It buttoned up the front, and went down past her knees. Never skin tight, but rather it "billowed" as she moved, with a deep cleavage displaying her ample tits. Thin straps seemed, rather than hold the dress up, to add sensuality to the garment. Judging by the uninterrupted depth of her ample cleavage, I guessed (rightly, as it turned out) that she didn't have a bra on, although this guess was more from the cut of the dress, than any other sign. The buttons were undone from her knees, up to just below her ample belly, but discreet.

Judy was similarly dressed, but without the same stunning effect. As if to ease the tension, Judy stripped of first. No bra for her . . . and . . . no fucking panties either. Naked, she stood, arrogantly, the same as earlier this week. Cunt freshly shaved!

Penny slowly undid the first button on her dress, the top button, then kept undoing her buttons down from there. Her huge tits seemed to escape from the dress as she undid more buttons, and eventually all buttons were undone. I was right no bra, huge, magnificent tits (52FF at least), and massive dark nipples. Penny picked up first one tit, by the nipple, dropped it, then did the same to the other tit. She repeated this several times, her tits bouncing, and smiled.

But unlike Judy, Penny wore some sort of leather panties. Her big belly hid them a lot, but they were visible. Smiling, she hooked her thumbs in the sides of the panties, spread her legs, and pushed down.

Holy, fucking hell! I had heard of this type of clothing before, but had never seen it. It was a pair of special panties, with a fucking huge plastic cock inside, but pointing UP, into her cunt. This girl had walked in with a cock up her cunt. The cock must have been at least 6 inches long, and well over two inches thick. A cock attached to a pair of panties. Had she traveled here like that? No? Surely not? Had she stopped outside, and put it in? What must it have felt like to walk down a room with a cock inside your cunt, rubbing and fucking you as you walked. My mind was away in a new fantasy. I wanted those panties, and, I wanted that cock up my cunt!

The cock was sopping wet with her cunt juices, and as she finally got the panties off, she picked them up, and she . . . sucked the cock clean! Her cunt looked nice, big, like her, her cunt hair was not too thick, and trimmed, and very inviting. Very wet, and her cunt lips were nice and big. She had walked in here, with an 6 inch cock fully up her cunt, enough to get her cunt totally wet, and had then sucked the cock off, cleaning up her wet cunt juices, as she stood there, in front of us. And she smiled. Who the fuck was this lady?

"Well, little lady," she said to me. "Do you think you want to play with us now?" A challenge? An invitation?

Without waiting for an answer she grabbed Judy by the tits, roughly pushed her to her knees, and demanded Judy start sucking into her cavernous cunt. Judy didn't need any encouragement as she devoured that waiting cunt. Penny pushed her whole body into Judy's waiting mouth.

Penny must have been about 30, and she did look good. Ok, large, but this lady was in confident control of herself, and apparently Judy, lol.

"This little slut is my personal toy." Penny said to me. "When I found out that she had come here the other night, without my permission, I had to punish her. Didn't I, cunt?" she said to Judy. She bent over and roughly pulled on one of Judy's tits. Judy squirmed, but didn't stop licking at Penny's cunt.

"Yes, mistress." Judy answered from between her legs, never stopping her wet slurping.

"And," Continued Penny, "Maybe I have to punish you too?" she said directly to me.

"Fuck off." I answered, defiantly, and stupidly, lol. But what the heck, I ain't known for my brilliance in battle.

At that Penny pushed the little body of Judy aside and came at me.

It was Bob that saved me. Stupid, sweet, dumb, lovely, idiot, gorgeous, fucking Bob.

"Ma'am," he said, with calm authority, standing directly in front of Penny. "Please accept MY apology. I certainly didn't intend to cause any ill-will or hostility. I accept full responsibility, for it is I who is the deviant here, and I ordered my lady to satisfy my needs, under fear of her own health. It was I who prostituted your friend here, and I who am guilty. Alone. I am the master of this family, and my lady never disobeys me. And," he continued, "your own friend, knowing my wrath, was also coerced into being my toy. And what a fine toy she proved to be. I congratulate you on your training, and selection of such a fine cunt slut."

Fuck, was I listening to this crap?

Penny stood looking at him, saying nothing, waiting. "Now as far as I can see," He continued dithering, "if there is any need to reprove, and I don't disagree with you there, by the way, and maybe your fury and vengeance are right to be sought, for sure, but only to the culpable party. May we reach a colluded pact?"

When did he swallow a fucking dictionary, lol?

Penny must have been as amazed as I, for she likewise looked on in silent awe.

"Ma'am, I admit I feel a certain attraction to you, and would willingly bestow to you, mine own body, for whatever disposition, however extreme, you deem fit."

Penny walked over to him, tits bouncing, and looked him in the eye. "Let me get this straight, if I can sort out the crap you just spewed, from the bullshit, I think I heard, you want me to punish you for that little cunt's selfishness? Yes?"

"For sure, ma'am. That is my exact proposal to your fine self." He said, cockily. What was he up to?

At that she reached out and started pulling his left tit (that fucking left tit again!). He didn't flinch! She pulled and twisted harder, and still no display from him. Using both hands, she took both his nipples and started to pull and twist hard. He took it all. And, defiantly (or stupidly), he reached for her own overly large nipples and equally pulled. The harder she pulled and twisted his tit nipples, he applied the equivalent pulling, twisting, and abuse to her massive nipples.

I was watching a fucking tit pulling contest, and it seemed neither of them either felt any pain, or were willing to concede, if they did.

Judy crawled across the floor to me, and reached for me. As I was watching this contest of wills, Judy reached up and started licking my bald cunt. I wasn't all that horny, but hey, I never let a free cunt job pass, lol.

As Bob and Penny were engaged in their "windmill fighting" contest, Bob reached over and kissed Penny fully on the mouth. She started to laugh freely, and that laugh must have been contagious, because Bob started too, and soon we were all laughing.

"Fuck," He said, still laughing, "That was close. I thought I was gonna lose for sure."

Penny looked at him, and still laughing, said "Well, you would have, if you hadn't cheated."

Then she reached for his stiff cock, and started to stroke it. Bob sighed contentedly, and lowered his head to her tits. Taking each nipple in turn, he sucked her great tits. Penny kept stroking Bob's erect cock, rubbing harder with each stroke. While he sucked her tits, and she masturbated him, his fingers moved down to her huge cunt. She offered no resistance, and opened her legs wider.

I guessed (hoped) the air was clear, and turned my attention to Judy. This little cunt was really very submissive, and I wanted her to take me all. I told her to sit back, and I turned my ass to her. I then pushed my ass into her face, and as expected, she started to tongue my hot ass hole, but her fingers also sought out, and found my cunt hole too. Both of my holes were being expertly serviced.

Penny looked over as I shifted position, and told Bob to do the same as I had. Bob reluctantly let go off her cunt, and tits. Penny then knelt behind Bob, as he bend over, spreading his ass cheeks to allow her access, and while her hand still pulled his cock, her mouth found his ass too. Deeper, and deeper, her tongue licked and poked into Bob's compliant ass hole. The harder she licked, the further over Bob bent. She never let go of his cock, and he didn't want her too.

She was only using one hand on Bob's cock, and started to use her other hand to play with his ass. I watched as she inserted first one finger, then a second, into Bob. He pushed his ass back to greet the two fingers, and she pushed harder, and started finger fucking his ass. The harder he pushed back to greet her, the harder she pushed forward to impale him. She was really finger fucking Bob hard, and he seemed to be enjoying it. And, I think she was too. She called over to Judy, to come finger her cunt, as she kept fingering Bob, and Judy scampered over.

Maybe I just fancied Penny, because I cannot explain it any other way, but I found her very sexy. Hell, I imagined her eating my own cunt, and hoped she would. I desired her, and prayed she had an animal tongue, and a randy action. To be honest, the lady attracted me. Although she was large (bottom-heavy, she later described herself to me), I still saw her beauty. She had graceful, small hands, and lovely features.

It was her hands I was watching now. After all, I was left with nothing to do but watch the show. As I watched, Judy placed one, then two, then three fingers into Penny's cunt, and started fingering her. At that Penny placed a third finger into Bob's waiting ass. Penny then told Judy to put a fourth finger in to her cunt, and as Judy managed four fingers into Penny's cunt, Penny did also, but into Bob's ass.

Four for four, fuck. I knew, before I even knew, what was gonna happen next. Judy slipped her thumb into Penny's cunt, and started fisting her. Penny shifted her weight a little to take Judy's hand up her cunt, but didn't seem distressed at the fisting she was receiving. And, Penny reciprocated by pushing (hard) her own thumb into Bob's tight ass. Bob squirmed, but didn't object. Penny sat there, her whole hand up Bob's ass, not moving, as Bob settled and adjusted.

Then she started to fuck his ass fully, totally, with her fist. She was fisting Bob. But, all the time she had not let go off Bob's cock, and was still jerking it off. I was watching Bob get fisted and masturbated, and he was definitely enjoying it. I watched as she withdrew her fist, and pushed it back in. Again, and again. Each time she did, she gave Bob's cock another pull. In and out, and he was taking it all.

I wanted some of this action. I moved over and started sucking on Penny's huge tits. I got no opposition, and as I sucked, I started pulling her tits. In response, Penny pushed her chest out to me, and I took her tits with increased enthusiasm. Judy moved around to smell my cunt, and fairly quickly started sucking at my clit.

Bob's ass must have been torn and shredded, but still he took her fist. He never cried out, or pulled away. Faster, harder, she fist fucked him, and the harder she did, the harder he pushed his ass to her. Finally, she took her fist out, and let go off his cock. He collapsed on the floor. Penny pushed Judy aside, and looked at me.

"Little cunt," She said, "You don't escape free." And she pulled my hair, to bring my head to her. "Eat his ass. Clean up his ass. I want that ass later, but it isn't clean enough for me. You can help me out by cleaning him up, do it now, my new little cunt." She ordered, and (without even thinking) submissively I did.

I looked over at Bob. His cock was still erect, and his ass was red. I went over to him, and knelt beside him. His cock was still fully erect, almost standing totally up in the air, and his ass was red, and swollen. I lowered my mouth and started to lick his distended ass hole, tasting his own ass juices. Fuck it, why not. He had done so much for me. As I licked, I slipped my tongue further into his open ass hole, and he sighed. Was he in pain? Was he enjoying this?

As I licked and sucked his ass, I saw him take his cock in hand and start to stroke.

Penny saw too, and yelled out to him not to cum. He let go of his raging cock.

His ass tasted nice, and as I was sucking and eating his ass, I was getting turned on, I can't lie. His ass hole must have been open a full inch or more. He had a tunnel there, and while I knew (from my own experiences) that it would close back soon, for now his ass was fully open. I could get my whole tongue into his ass, and I started to tongue fuck him. My own hands felt down to my snatch, and as I sucked his ass hole clean, I started rubbing my wet cunt, inserting three fingers as deep as I could to self abuse myself into orgasm. I was getting horny doing this vile act.

Here I was 24 hours after I know he ate Diane's shit from my fingers, and wondering how he could ever do that, now doing exactly the same to him, licking and tonguing his shit into my mouth. Why fucking not!

It seems that both Bob and I, were "awakening" each other?? Was there any way we could turn back time? Did he want to? Fuck, did I want to?

All the time I was servicing Bob, Penny's cunt was still being fully fist fucked by an obedient Judy. Judy pushed harder and harder, and all Penny did was open her legs further to take her slave's hand. As Judy fist fucked, Penny pulled and tugged at her own tits.

Then Penny pulled away from Judy, leaving Judy in a heap on the floor. "Lick your hands clean, cunt." Ordered Penny, and I stopped licking Bob, to watch Judy slurp and lick her hands clean. The cunt juice was glistening, and Judy attacked her hand, and cleaned it all of.

Penny turned to Judy, and spread her legs in front of Judy's face. Judy looked up expectantly, and wasn't disappointed. Penny started to piss straight into Judy's open mouth. My first thought was that she would stain the carpet of the hotel room, but I need not have worried. Judy took all of Penny's piss, swallowing without spilling a drop.

When Penny finished pissing, Judy leant forward and licked Penny's cunt dry. Penny pulled roughly at Judy, and Judy stood. Penny then kissed Judy fully on her wet, pissed, cunt covered lips. Why?

Bob was lying calmly by my side, and I was about to return to his ass, when Penny told him to stand, and walk over to the bed.

He stood slowly, and made his way to the bed. Penny was standing there and told him to lie on his back, with his head over the end of the bed. He did, and as he did, she bent forward, legs apart, and spread her great legs, and cunt over his head. As she bent further forward, she took his cock in her mouth and started sucking hard. He adjusted his head, and was soon licking her freshly pissed cunt.

In probably 10 seconds Bob blew his load into Penny's mouth. She took it all, and swallowed. He kept pumping his seed into her mouth, and she sucked harder and harder.

Then she stood up and walked over to the sofa, sat and lit a cigarette.

"What do you want to do next?" She asked us all. "I know what I want, but I want to be fair, and listen to you cunts first."

Lol, this lady had balls.

"What do you want Penny," I asked, rising to her challenge, again (yup, I don't learn, do I?).

"What I want," She started, "Is to fuck Bob's ass, with that monster cock dildo Judy told me about. Then my little cunt, Nita, maybe you might eat my cunt out for me. That's what I want."

"What about me?" Wailed Judy.

"You, you little cunt," Hissed Penny, "You can just find something to occupy yourself with."

Bob adjusted his position on the bed, as I went and retrieved the strap-on dildo. I wasn't sure how Penny planned to use it, so I coated it liberally with the lubricant we had bought. When I came back into the room, Penny told me she didn't want the strap on; she planned to hold the cock in her hand.

She took the dildo, all 12 inches of gleaming man-rippled cock, then pushed the knob against Bob's raw ass. He yelped but didn't move, and she kept feeding it into his ass. The lube helped, but she didn't show any care. She just rammed it further, and further, into his wide open tunnel.

He took nearly all of it, only offering any resistance after about 8 inches, and she started pulling it out, and back in. She was brutal in her fucking, but he took it all. All the way out, and his ass closed, then back in, pushing passed his swollen anus. She stopped occasionally and offered the cock to Judy, who was sitting at her feet. Judy greedily sucked the cock clean, and Penny rammed it back in. I admit I was horny watching Bob take this punishment, and I do believe (he did admit yes, to me later) he was enjoying it.

Penny was intent on doing damage to Bob, I thought, but suddenly she took the cock, and put it up into her own cunt, and she did take it all. The fucking cunt took all 12 inches, right up to the plastic balls, into her cavernous cunt, and left it there. I was sitting on the bed watching, and I couldn't resist her, as I again leant over and took one of her tits, and started sucking her mammoth nipple. As I sucked on one, I pulled and twisted the other. She looked at me, grunted once, and continued fucking the dildo. Bob was lying quietly, watching all of us ladies, not saying anything, but letting his eyes catch every thing.

His cock was erect, straining, and he was stroking it again. Penny told him to stand on the bed, and when he had, she took his cock in her mouth, and started sucking him off. Just was still sitting at Penny's feet, no longer active, and I looked towards her. She was fingering her cunt, and licking her fingers. I thought that was a great idea, and started fingering my own hole, as I still sucked Penny's gigantic mammary glands.

Bob indicated he wanted to come, and Penny withdrew his cock, until only the tip was touching her lower lip. He shot his load into her mouth, and she took it all, then told him to kiss her. As they kissed, she passed the cum back to his mouth, and moved away.

"Swallow your seed, little man," She commanded, and Bob did.

Penny then withdrew the huge plastic cock from her cunt, and gave it to Judy, who promptly opened her cunt lips wide, and rammed it into her own hole. The cunt juices from Penny acted as a natural lubricant, and Judy started fucking herself. Twice this week Judy had skewered her cunt with this monster cock.

Penny looked at me, and I understood. As she sat on the bed, I repositioned myself to sit between her legs. She opened her legs, and I got my first close look at her cunt.

Her outer cunt lips were big, and swollen, and her inner cunt lips didn't protrude, but were noticeable. Her clit was nicely sized, and her fuck hole looked inviting. I didn't need to be told. I lowered my mouth, eager to taste her. She tasted delicious. One of the nicest cunts I have eaten, and I have eaten many, lol.

As I nuzzled closer to her clit, she pushed her whole body to meet me. I didn't disappoint her. I gave her cunt the best licking I could. I took her clit in my teeth, exposing the bud from under the hood, nibbling gently, as I let my fingers roam. I nipped and nuzzled her cunt lips, I tongued her fuck hole, returning frequently to her clit, giving that bud special attention.

How much fucking and whoring could one person do?

Well I could do lots, lol, and I hoped these two eager cunts with me could too. My cunt was not satisfied, and I wanted it all.

Judy was still sitting on the floor, the 12 inch cock deep in her silken cunt, and my mouth was engrossed in it's own desires. Penny was now lying back, legs spread, permitting me uninterrupted access to her own velvet hole. And what a hole. This lady was large, all over, but her cunt was even larger. It was no wonder small Judy got her fist up there, but for all of it's large size, her cunt hole tasted delicious. Her musky, feminine odor was pleasant, and her juices on my tongue were yummy.

I continued devouring her cunt, licking deep into her fuck hole, nibbling softly on her clit, rubbing her clit with my fingers. I pulled, with my teeth, at her inner cunt lips, and nipped her teasingly. Every thing I did, she enjoyed. I know because she let out small yelps of pleasure as I consumed her cunt.

Judy was still self gratifying herself, Penny was away in the clouds, and I couldn't have asked for a more exciting week.

I looked over at Bob. He was lying quietly on the bed. His ass red raw, his cock shrunk to nothing, covered by his foreskin, but he appeared calm, and he was smiling. He was watching me eat out Penny, and he couldn't keep his eyes of her tits. Penny was lying beside Bob, and her mammoth tits were spread out on her chest. The nipples were still erect, and her tits were bouncing slowly in rhythm with my actions.

As I licked Penny out, I moved my finger towards her ass, wanting to play with that hole too. All of my inhibitions were now gone (as if I ever had any), and I wanted her ass. But as I got close to her ass, she snapped her legs closed on my head. Fuck, that hurt.

Strip Poker Creampie

2004-08-07T21:47:00.000-07:00

My wife and I have a regular poker game with two other couples every Friday night. It had started out innocently enough, but you know what can happen when liquor is flowing and a joint gets passed around.

The other couples, Jackie and Steve, Mary and John were both about the same age as Joanne and myself – 30. Jackie has dark hair and a very hot body that she likes to show off, and Mary is petite with long blonde hair. My wife Joanne is an aerobics instructor who has well defined muscles and just about the best ass on the planet. Her tits are medium sized, but all natural which is just how I like them.

Steve is about 6 feet tall with brown hair and broad shoulders, and John stands a couple inches shorter and has been working out since high school. I’m in about the same shape, as John got me started on the gym a couple years ago.

One night we were playing and after a few drinks and a couple hours Jackie suggested strip poker. Well, that night ended up with my Joanne stark naked and giggling, and Mary in just a thong. I still had my pants on when the party broke up, but Joanne treated me to just about the best fucking of my life when we got home.

She told me how hot she got when she stripped off her panties in front of everyone, and how she couldn’t wait to ride my cock all night. Needless to say, strip poker became the norm and within a month we had all seen everything everybody had.

Steve and John both told me about how hot their wives got after our weekly games. Seems that Joanne isn’t the only one who gets off on a little exhibitionism.

Anyway, at our last game Joanne was the big loser and had just stripped off her panties. She said, “I’m out of clothes again, guess we’ll be calling it a night soon,” as she waved her underpants to us all.

“Let’s play a few more hands,” said Jackie. “Maybe we should have the loser do a truth or dare challenge.”

We all looked at Jackie, who was still wearing her skirt and underwear, but was topless. I was down to my underwear (which were starting to show a wet spot thanks to Joanne’s naked ass) and Steve & John both had their pants on. Mary was the winner and so far had only lost her blouse.

Joanne spoke up and said, “I’m game, let’s have some fun.”

No one had any objections, so I grabbed the cards and dealt another hand. Joanne lost again, and since I dealt that hand I got to put the question to her. “Truth or dare honey, what’s it going to be?”

She smiled at me and said, “Dare.”

I thought about it for a couple of seconds and then said, “Ok, I want you to bend over John’s lap and let him give you a spanking.” John had always admired her ass, I figured it was the least I could do after all the free workout advice he’s given me over the years.

Joanne pretended to be shocked, but I know how much she loves to be spanked. I knew that when we got home she would be hotter than ever and I would be happily rewarded for that dare.

She stepped around the table to John, who had pulled his chair back a couple of feet and sat there with a giant grin. Mary rolled her eyes at him and then looked in my direction. She arched her eyebrow and nodded a little bit, the look telling me that if I lost a round then I’d better choose “Truth”, because I might not like “Dare”.

Joanne bent at the waist and leaned across John’s lap, her thighs touching the outside of his. Her perfect ass was displayed, and I could clearly see her pussy poking out from between her cheeks. It looked quite moist, and I just wanted to shove my tongue up there right then and there.

John raised his hand and slapped her ass, and Joanne squirmed a little. Then she wiggled her bottom and said, “Thank you sir, may I have another?” John happily obliged, and after about 10 more slaps Joanne stood back up, her ass a merry pink. I glanced at John’s pants and saw he had developed quite a stiffy.

Joanne went back to her chair and gingerly sat back down. “Oh, that stings a little. Mary, I believe it’s your deal.”

Mary obliged, and once again Joanne lost. She had no luck this evening, or maybe she had all the luck. I began to suspect she was losing on purpose.

Mary said to her, “Ok, truth or dare.”

Joanne thought for a second and replied, “Let’s try truth this time.”

Mary smiled wryly at me, and then said to Joanne, “What’s your hubby Tom’s dirtiest fantasy?”

I almost choked on my drink. I have lots of fantasies, and I have no idea which one is the dirtiest. I couldn’t imagine which one she would say, and I sure as hell didn’t want everyone here to know what anyone of them was anyway.

Joanne laughed and said, “God, it’s hard to pick. He can be a real pervert sometimes. Do you mean things he talks about when he’s – you know – close? Or things he tries to get me to agree to before we even get to bed?”

I stared at Joanne, but she wouldn’t take her eyes off of Mary. Maybe I shouldn’t have volunteered her up for that spanking.

Mary said, “We want to know about what he’s thinking when he’s about to come, that’s when the real truth comes out”.

“Well then,” Joanne said, she looked up at the ceiling and thought for a few seconds. “He sometimes says that he would like another man to fuck me, and that he would eat the cum right out of my pussy.”

I wanted to die right there. I couldn’t believe she just told my friends about that. I turned bright red, but my cock grew to its full length instantly. I didn’t say anything, and my stomach was suddenly filled with butterflies. Joanne smiled at me and licked her lips; she knew she was getting the fucking of her life later.

Mary leaned over to check out my crotch. “Ohh, someone’s got a big wet spot! We find out about one dirty little secret and it looks like you almost came in your BVD’s!”

That was it for me, my underwear felt uncomfortably tight and if I didn’t get out of them I was going to cum soon. I quickly reached down and lifted the waistband over my swollen cock head and lifted my ass a little so I could pull them down to my knees. I took a deep breath and concentrated on relaxing, and tried to ignore Mary’s smug grin. She definitely got even with me for the spanking I had let John give to Joanne.

Steve dealt the next hand; Mary came out on the losing end this time. She immediately chose “dare”.

Steve said, “I dare you to suck Tom’s cock.”

Mary froze, and no one said anything for what seemed like an eternity. Mary looked to John, who shrugged and said, “It’s up to you babe, he’s a buddy and I trust him. I dare you to do it too!”

At that Mary jumped up and quickly stripped off her remaining clothes. I looked at Joanne who had a wicked smile and one hand in her lap. I could imagine what those fingers were up to. Mary told me to stand up, I couldn’t find a reason to argue – my cock was way ahead of me and seemed to have grown even more. As I stood everyone saw it jerk and a big drop of pre-cum leaked out of the tip and ran down my shaft.

Mary laughed and said, “Whoa boy, slow down – I haven't even started yet!”

She knelt in front of me and flicked her tongue at the head of my dick. Then she ran it up and down the length a few times. I groaned and tried to think about baseball. This worked until she licked my balls, which made me think about Mary licking my balls. My cock started to spasm and she quickly stood up and said, “Was that a little too exciting for you? I wouldn’t want you to cum all over, so maybe we better get back to the game.” She licked her lips and sat back down.

I got myself back under control and sat back in my chair with a heavy sigh. Joanne was looking at her drink, but she knew I was looking at her. She pulled her hand out from under the table and licked her fingers. I was the only one who saw it; everyone else was making a joke out of my discomfort. I could tell how hot she was and my balls started to ache from the need to cum.

Jackie’s turn to deal, and it turned out to be John’s turn to lose. When she asked the question he replied, “Truth”.

“What’s Mary’s deepest darkest fantasy? She’s always been tight lipped about what she likes,” Jackie asked with genuine curiosity.

John smiled and said, “That’s easy, she’s always wanted a three-way with me and another guy. She wants to be in charge and make us do nasty things to each other, and call her ‘Mistress’”. He looked at Mary, who sat there with her mouth open and said, “Sorry honey, she asked for the truth. My turn to deal.”

This time I lost, and I chose “Truth”, since I was just getting my cock to calm down and didn’t feel like getting blue balls by whatever dare John might come up with. He thought for a bit and then said, “What’s Joanne’s favorite sexual position?”

“Her favorite is sitting on my face and grinding her pussy into my mouth.” That was definitely true, she likes to fuck but she always wants me to eat her out. We’ve spent many a happy hour with her blissfully riding my tongue.

Now it was Joanne’s turn to deal, and I lost again. “What’s it going to be this time babe, are you brave enough to go for ‘Dare’,” she said with a smile.

I knew it was a challenge, she was really worked up and wanted to see how far she could get me to go. I figured what the hell, the worst thing that could happen is I have an orgasm in front of everyone, and that’s not so bad. What’s an orgasm between friends? “Ok,” I said, “I’ll take dare – do your worst!”

“I want you to fulfill Mary’s fantasy for her, do whatever she tells you and John to do.”

My mouth dropped open and nothing came out. I couldn’t believe she wanted me to do that, I’d never seen this side of her.

“This I gotta see,” exclaimed Steve.

Jackie laughed and said “Me too, come on Tom – are you up to performing for Mary?”

Mary and John were whispering to each other and smiling at me as Joanne crossed her arms and said “Well? What’s it gonna be big boy? Are you too much of a wimp to do the dare?”

“Fine. I picked dare and I’ll do it,” I replied. Inside I was shaking like a leaf. I’d never done anything with a man before, but if my wife was pushing me I wasn’t going to back down. I turned to Mary and said, “Command me, Mistress.”

Mary let out a squeal of delight. “All right then, let’s get down to business!”

She first had John strip out of his remaining clothes, and told us to stand facing each other. Everyone else got a fresh drink and sat down to enjoy whatever show Mary was going to think up.

“First, I want you to touch each other’s cocks. Masturbate each other, but slowly – take your time, and make sure you don’t cum yet.”

I reached out and gently touched John’s hard cock. His pre-cum was already generously leaking out and I wiped it up and down his shaft. The entire length glistened and he moved his hips forward spontaneously, trying to rub harder against my hand. He was really into it; I could tell he wanted Mary to thoroughly enjoy her fantasy.

I felt him take hold of my cock and spread my wetness up and down, and then all over the head of it. I groaned as he grasped harder, and then slid his hand down to cup my balls. I returned the favor, and he let out a deep moan. I played with his balls, spreading his juice all over them, and then toyed with them one at a time. He spread his legs wider to allow me easier access, and I did the same for him.

I looked over to see Jackie sitting with Steve, who had also removed his pants and was displaying a giant hard on for her. She was copying what John and I were doing, and Steve squirmed a little as she manipulated his balls.

Joanne and Mary were sitting on the couch taking in the show. Joanne whispered something in her ear and Mary smiled. “Rub your cocks together, I want to see you two get really wet.” Obviously, that was Joanne’s idea but Mary seemed open to new ideas.

“Yes Mistress,” John replied, “anything to please you.”

When he said that she smiled and her hand went right to her pussy, which was quite easy to see as she now had one leg thrown over the arm of the couch. She ran her fingers over her labia lips, and then plunged two fingers deep inside of herself. I got distracted as I felt John’s cock touch mine.

We each grasped our cocks at the base and touched the wet tips to each other. We maneuvered them in a circular motion, and God it felt wonderful. I slid the head of mine down his shaft and under his balls and rubbed it there for a bit. He did the same for me and then we just pressed them both together and slid around. Now we were really wet, our whole cocks and stomachs were saturated.

I looked over to see that now it was Joanne who had a couple of fingers in “Mistress Mary.” She never took her eyes off of John and me as she pulled them out and ran her tongue over them. “Mmmmm, tastes so goooood,” she drawled.

Mary said “I wonder how all of their wetness tastes, look at how soaked those cocks are! I think our boys are really enjoying this. Tom, get on your knees and taste John’s dick.”

“As you wish Mistress,” I replied quickly. Truth was, I was really getting off on doing this for the women. Joanne had done a three way with another woman and me when we were dating, and I had never returned the favor. She was now on the edge of her seat to get the best view of me giving a blowjob.

“Use a lot of tongue, honey! Do it just like when I do you,” Joanne called out.

I knelt down and was face to face with John’s purplish cock-head. I stuck out my tongue and licked all around it, and as I pulled back a stream of juice hung from my lip to his cock.

Mary clapped and said, “That’s it, I want to see more nastiness like that! Jackie, Steve – did you see that?”

“We sure did,” purred Jackie. “I’ve got just about the same going on over here!”

“Ok Tom, now lick his balls like I licked yours.”

“Whatever pleases you, Mistress” I replied. I slid my tongue down and quickly and roughly licked John’s balls hard. He groaned and then spread his legs so I could lick better. They drew up a little from my ministrations, so I took them both in my mouth and sucked hard, just like Joanne does for me. John pulled away and his cock jerked involuntarily – he had almost cum, which Mary had told us not to do.

“Excellent, you suck like a pro. I’ll bet Joanne couldn’t do better herself. Did you know that when she was in college she once blew the whole football team?”

“Mary! You said you would never tell anyone about that,” Joanne cried out. Apparently, there are a lot of things I don’t know about my wife.

Mary smiled at her and said “At least I didn’t tell them about how you used to eat my cunt. Maybe that’s why you like sitting on Tom’s face, do you think about when I used to do that to you? Maybe we should keep you busy like that while John gets his first lesson in cock sucking.

I was shocked, but even more shocked as Joanne quickly positioned a couple of pillows on the floor and laid down. She smiled at me and then said to Mary “Anything you want, Mistress.”

Mary wasted no time and knelt down with her knees on either side of Joanne’s head. She slowly lowered her moist pussy down, and Joanne stretched her tongue as far as she could, anxious to taste that lovely blonde slit. Tongue and pussy gently made contact and Mary made a low moaning sound. Then, she just dropped her whole pussy down, covering Joanne’s mouth. Happy slurping sounds emitted from Mary’s crotch as she pulled on her erect nipples.

Mary seemed to notice John and me again and said, “What are you waiting for John? Put that cock in your mouth and start sucking!”

“Yes Ma’am,” he said, and promptly inserted my whole fat wiener in his mouth and started bobbing his head up and down. He reached up between my legs and simultaneously massaged my nuts as he sucked. Once again, I closed my eyes and tried to think about baseball.

When I had things under control a bit I opened my eyes and looked to see Mary still writhing on Joanne’s face, but now Jackie was holding Joanne’s legs apart and Steve was pumping away in her pussy. I couldn’t believe it! Joanne was licking for all she was worth, and getting fucked as a bonus. John stopped sucking and stood up to enjoy the spectacle with me.

Mary screamed, “Oh my fucking God, I’m going to cum on your face. That’s it, that’s it, lick me hard, lick my fucking clit you fucking slut! Uh Uh Uh Uh YES!!! I’M CUMMING NOW!”

Mary rubbed her spurting pussy up and down Joanne’s face as she came, the juices running down my wife’s cheeks as she shoved her tongue as far as she could up that sopping hole.

Just then Steve yelled, “I’m Cumming too!” and Jackie started spanking his ass as he spasmed and pumped into her cunt as hard as he could.

Mary rolled off Joanne’s face and turned to kiss her. I watched in fascination as their tongues entwined, and Mary tasted her own cum. I could see her thighs quivering from the intensity of her orgasm.

Mary looked up to Jackie and said “Have a seat, I warmed it all up for you.” Jackie didn’t need any coaxing as she quickly positioned herself over Joanne’s waiting mouth, and then she groaned as she felt the tongue enter her.

Steve pulled out and a stream of cum hung from his cock to Joanne’s pussy. I looked and saw cum leaking out and running down into the crack of her beautiful ass.

Mary said “John, why don’t you help yourself to some sloppy seconds while Joanne is busy with Jackie?”

John gave a very enthusiastic “Yes Mistress! Anything you say!”

I watched as he positioned himself, and slid his dick up and down Joanne’s overflowing pussy, rubbing it against her clit and sperm smeared labia lips. His cock quickly became covered with Steve’s cum, and he grunted as he entered her. He started with long, rhythmic strokes, and was accompanied by deep slurping sounds from the over wet cunt.

Joanne moaned as Jackie rotated her hips and slid her pussy all over her face. “She licks so good, I fucking love how it feels! What a fucking whore, she can’t get enough!”

Mary and Steve each had one of Joanne’s legs, which were bent at the knees, and held them spread apart so John could really fuck her deeply. The splooshing sounds increased as John started fucking her faster.

“Oh God, Mistress – may I cum in this whore?!!! Please let me cum, it feels so fucking hot and good,” shouted John.

I couldn’t believe how excited I was. I stood watching as there was no room anywhere for me, and my pre-cum was running out of my cock, down the length to my balls, and dripping off from there.

Mary started to spank John’s ass and said, “Do it baby, cum hard for me – fill the slut with your cream!”

John’s ass bucked and he cried out as his load sprayed inside Joanne, mixing with Steve’s. Jackie, still rubbing on Joanne’s face, let out a squeal as she came from the diligent probing of Joanne’s tongue. Her pussy clenched and unclenched, releasing a torrent of her own cum into Joanne’s mouth. Joanne eagerly lapped up every drop as she lay moaning for more.

John pulled out of Joanne and laid back, exhausted. I looked down at her pussy, fully coated inside and out with cum. She had absolutely no modest left at all, her legs were splayed and both her ass cheeks glistened from the mess. Mary helped Jackie stand up, and Joanne lewdly licked her lips for an extra taste of Jackie’s cum.

Mary looked at me and said, “Now it’s time for another fantasy to come true. Let’s see if you can clean up this mess, we all know you want it. Now, lay down and get ready for your treat.”

“Yes Mistress,” I said as I lay down. My cock was just leaking like a faucet, I was damn near as wet as Joanne!

Mary helped Joanne to her feet, and then had her put her knees on either side of me, her feet by my head so that she faced back to my cock. Her splattered pussy hovered inches above my face.

Joanne gently lowered herself and my tongue reached up to taste her clit. She shivered and a dollop of cum dropped out of her hole and into my waiting mouth. The combined juices of John, Steve, and Joanne tasted salty and smooth as I rolled them around in my mouth and swallowed.

“That’s so fucking hot,” exclaimed Jackie. “I want to see more of that,” she said as she began rubbing her nipples.

Mary instructed Joanne to lift up a little so they could all watch cum drip out of her. “Make it nasty for him Joanne, act like the horny slut you are.”

She was above my head again and I saw her pussy contract as she squeezed her muscles, forcing the cum in her cunt to slide out and drop down on my face and mouth. Joanne moaned and one hand played with her clit, the other tweaking one of her nipples. Then suddenly, she lowered herself and completely sat right on my face.

I shoved my tongue into her as far as I could, and she started sliding back and forth, covering my face with the results of her fucking. She started emitting moans from deep inside, as I sucked in both her labia lips and then held them in a soul kiss. I was in heaven, living out my most secret fantasy in front of my friends.

I felt my legs pulled up and bent at the knees, as Joanne’s had been when she was getting fucked. I had hold of Joanne’s hips and was pulling her against my face as hard as I could and I felt Mary’s hand start slapping my ass, just under my balls. I was totally exposed and vulnerable, and it felt great! I knew I was going to have the orgasm of my life!

Joanne ground against my tongue and face harder, she was getting really close.

“Uh, Uh, Uh, GOD – I’m going to…I’m gonna…Oh fuck…FUCK…I’M FUCKING CUMMING SO FUCKING HARD!!!” Joanne screamed and her whole body shook with a violent orgasm, the juices literally spraying from her pussy onto my face. She lifted up and dropped down again and again, my tongue darting in and out of her cunt.

The spanking on my ass increased and someone grasped my cock and started pumping. The cunt on my face muffled my cries as I started to climax. Mary stopped spanking and began kneading my balls as my dick started to shoot a giant load onto my stomach and chest. I came for what felt like hours, my cock being massaged by two hands.

Finally, I was done, and so was Joanne. She rolled off of me and laid there, who pussy still pulsing from the amazing force of her orgasm. She turned and started to kiss me, and ran her tongue over my lips, lapping up the flavor of the fucking. Her hand went down to my cock and slid around in the cum. She bought it up to my lips and smeared it around, and put her fingers in my mouth. Then she leaned down and French kissed me for all she was worth.

When I looked up Mary was standing there, her hand over her pussy and she appeared to be trying to hold something in. “Steve recovered and fucked me while you two were making out,” she said. “Are you in the mood for some dessert?”

I looked over to see John earnestly screwing Jackie from behind, as she was on all fours and groaning with pleasure.

“I really love dessert,” I said, “lots of times I’ll even take seconds.”

Joanne just laughed and said “You’re going to have to share some with me, lover.”

As I lay back and watched Mary’s pussy descending towards me I thought, “I wonder who’s turn it is to deal?”

Bones Department Debauchery

2004-08-07T21:46:00.000-07:00

David and I spent the past nine months scrambling for stolen moments between our busy schedules. It wasn't just work—his wife generally had some function that required his presence on her arm. It amused me, as I knew this wasn't a happy marriage for either of them. I often wondered why they bothered. But I never asked David. It wasn't my business.

Still, his busy schedule often made him a "no-show", something I hated tolerating. I knew I had no right to ask for more than he could give, but every now and then, a girl just needs a little fucking…

But I did put up with the frustration—sexual and otherwise—as David had a knack for making me forget just how mad he could make me. The moment his hands touched my body, all was forgiven.

As the weather slowly changed from Winter to Spring, I disappeared into the dark recesses of the "Bones Department". Basically all of the corporation's hard copy records were kept in this little-visited section. My position entailed researching various pieces of information that predated online record keeping, and transferring them to an updated storage system. Some days I could spend an entire afternoon working lost back in the "stacks".

One afternoon in April, as I was nestled into a small cubby towards the far reaches of the department, I was startled by a tiny noise. I had grown accustomed to the various creaks and moans echoing from the shadows (most often the products of my overactive imagination), but I distinctly heard a "shuffling" sound. I poked my head up and over the partition that divided the table I was working at from the aisles of cabinets and shelves. I scanned the dimly-lighted area.

David.

He walked slowly, his big frame pausing every couple of steps as he glanced down each row. I smiled and frowned. What was he doing in here? Looking for me? I wondered hopefully.

"Mr. Thomas," I called to him low, catching his attention.

"There you are, Ms. Anderson," David answered as he spun around. He smiled as he walked towards me.

"What are you doing down here?" I slid out from behind the partition and crossed the last couple steps into his arms. As he pulled me to him, I ran my hands firmly up his broad chest, flicking immediately at his nipples through his dress shirt with my fingernails. I looked up into his face, searching for a kiss. David dipped his head, knowing lips pressing firmly against mine.

A moment later, I pulled back. "Why are you in here?" I asked again.

"Why do you think?"

"Me?"

"Yes, you. I went looking for you earlier and they said you had been sentenced to research and recovery." David could barely rush out the words. His mouth sought mine again, his tongue pressing forcefully through my lips.

It had been too long. As I mentioned, our time was often limited. He was never available when my time was free. Sometimes I wondered if he kept me wanting on purpose. In my opinion, if you really want something, you just go for it. Then again, that's just me.

It had been at least five weeks since our last little tryst. I was hungry for him. David gave me the same needy look of desire. I knew our time, and the opportunity, was limited. And I had an idea…

I molded myself into his body as he pressed my back to wall of the partition. Strong arms wrapped around me and his mouth crushed mine in another hard kiss. His thick tongue raped my mouth, forcing me to accept his oral assault. One hand cupped my ass as David ground against me, eager fingers kneading my behind. I shuddered, willingly surrendering for a moment before finally pressing my palms to his chest in effort to make him stop. I pushed him back, panting softly.

"I want you inside me," I breathed into the quiet afternoon air, my gaze meeting his. "Do you want to be with me?" I knew the answer, but needed to hear him say it.

"Yes…" David whispered, his stare piercing into my very being. "Where do you want to go?" The back of his hand caressed my cheek before his knuckles softly rubbed across my lips.

"I have an idea," I began. "There's a small closet in the hallway off to the right as you first come down here, before you enter the department. The door has a lock. Let me go first, and wait a few minutes, then follow. Knock on the door. Ok?"

"Ok." David reached for me again, his fist wrapping in my hair and pulling my head back, exposing my neck. Teeth bit into the soft vulnerable hollow of my neck, and I moaned low. The sudden wetness in my panties was warm. I wondered if he had any clue of the power he had over me—over my desire for him.

Upon my release I turned and gathered my paperwork, quickly shoving them into my bag. He watched me in silence, his hand absently rubbing the growing bulge in his pants. I finished packing my belongings and reminded him to give me a of couple minutes, but not to wait too long. He nodded.

Quickly I made my way from our secluded little cubby. I passed no one, which was a relief. I hurried through the stacks, and out into the hallway. Again I was fortunate. The area was empty. I glanced towards the glass doors leading into the offices and after assuring myself that no one was paying any attention, slipped through the doorway into the closet.

Letting myself in, I placed my bag on the floor. I combed my fingers through my hair as I stared at the reflection in a little mirror on the wall. Grey-blue eyes stared back. My cheeks were flushed pink with excitement. I gathered my long chestnut-colored hair in my hands and tossed the locks over my shoulders. I smiled. David loves my hair, loves the streaks of auburn that burn bright in the tresses when we're wrapped around each other outside in the sun. Oh, he never admitted this to me, but he runs his hands through my hair when we're together, holding the strains up to the light before he rubs the softness against his cheek.

I waited. I expected the time to pass slowly. I was almost worried that I would wait so long, that David would be caught on his way, and be forced to leave me stranded. But the time was short and I suddenly heard the knock on the door. I took a deep breath and pulled it open. Thankfully it was my lover. Swiftly he moved inside. I locked the door behind him.

"We don't have much time," I said low.

"I know," he answered before roughly grabbing my shoulders and pushing my back against the wall. I tilted my face up to his and we picked up where we had left off, our kiss stealing the very breath from my mouth, his fat tongue plunging deep.

I kissed David just as furiously, matching his passion and biting at his tongue, at his lips. His hands were on my hips and I could feel his fingers grasping the fabric of my skirt, pulling it up, bunching the clothing around my hips. I scratched again at his nipples, feeling them harden under my attack. I dug at them with my fingernails while David's left hand thrust down inside the front of my plain black cotton panties. I felt them curl and two fingers parted my lower lips before sinking themselves into the wet folds of my pussy. The fingers were as merciless as his tongue, invading me roughly, forcing me to open to him. I groaned as he twisted them and rubbed...

yes... yes... there...

"Oh god..." I softly cried out as he touched that one spot inside me.. the place only he seemed to find, making such a pressure fill the inside of my pussy that I was helpless to do anything but tremble on his hand. David pleasured me for a short moment before withdrawing.

I took the opportunity to struggle with his belt, undoing the pants before pulling David's solid cock from its confines. It was hot and hard as steel in my hand. I pumped it up and down, jerking him off in my eagerness. He enjoyed the attention for only a minute before grabbing my wrists and placing my hands above my head.

I rubbed my thighs together in anticipation, squirming. He leaned in, staring into my eyes, his hot breath stroking my face.

"Fuck me," I begged him softly. "Fuck me..."

Strong hands let go of my wrists and he knelt before me, roughly pulling my panties with their soaked crotch to my ankles. I could smell myself, the musky scent of my want filling the small room. David lifted my right foot and pulled the panties over it. He didn't bother removing the delicate article from my other foot.

Once again he stood, his massive frame leaning over mine, imposing, but reassuring in some ancient primal alpha-male fashion. Mouths met as he pressed against me. My light sweater was pulled upwards, then the fabric of each cup of my bra was yanked down, the underwire holding each firm globe in place, lifting them up to David in offering. His mouth descended on the right nipple, chewing on the tight nub while fingers tugged and twisted the left almost cruelly. Each action sent a shock jolting down my body to my swelling clit. I could feel my own heartbeat pounding in the tiny appendage.

I bucked under his attentions, my hands grasping the sides of David's face as he brutally nursed at my breasts, sucking hard on one nipple, before switching to the other, his teeth dragging roughly over each before his tongue flicked teasingly at the bruised pebbles. It was almost a relief when he pulled his mouth away… almost.

My clit continued to pulse…

Without warning I felt each of his hands grasping my thighs, right where my ass met the top of my legs. He lifted me and I clung to him, my arms around his neck as he hoisted me up, slamming my back to the closet wall. Firmly holding my legs, he pulled them apart, the head of his glistening prick poised at the entrance to my pussy. For a moment he paused, glaring at me. I saw the raw lust and hunger there in his eyes, animalistic and intense.

"Fuck me..." I said again evenly, my own eyes darkening with want.

And he did.

His cock slammed inside me so roughly that I bit my lip to keep from crying out. My legs wrapped around his hips and I attempted to lock my ankles behind his back as he pounded himself deep into my warm depths. I felt every solid inch of him, almost violently stretching my pussy as he drove hard inside me. I closed my eyes and held on, content to let David use me thusly, our bodies mashed together. My back ached as he used my cunt, viciously hammering me into the wall. He buried his face into my neck below my right ear, his breath ragged. My breaths were even shorter, gasping as I attempted to draw in air after he forced each lungful out of me.

My right palm pressed the back of his neck, and I struggled to catch his earlobe between my teeth before plunging my tongue into his ear. He squirmed and whimpered before wrenching away. I felt his dick swell inside me and suddenly he thrust so hard, so deep, I swore the head of his cock collided with my cervix. I felt the sweet pain of being so filled rip through my stomach and across my chest. This time I cried out.

David's hand covered my mouth so quickly it was almost a slap. I watched him, wide-eyed as he spasmed against me, his own eyes shut so tightly, his face a mask of concentrated pleasure. His hips thrust forward, again and again as he came inside me, his cum flooding my pussy with it's thick white goo. I felt it, hot and wet, spurting, painting the inside of my soft walls with a wild passionate stroke as David ground his pelvis into me, the friction rubbing my sensitive little clit. It was enough to set off my own orgasm, and my cunt gripped his length, squeezing the remaining sperm from his cock as I grimaced behind his hand. Held in this position, I could only helplessly shudder out each hot wave as my cum mixed with his, the fluids leaking around his girth, dripping down the bottom of my ass and against the front of his thighs. I shivered as the last tremor ran through me.

Then the whole of David's body was pressed against mine, flattening me to the wall as his hands dropped, cupping the halves of my ass. His breath was labored in my ear, his fingers dug into my flesh. I was glad he was holding me... I was weak.

Nature squeezed David's cock from my pussy and I felt so empty as the member slipped wetly from my body. He gently lowered my feet to the floor, where I remained leaning against the wall, not daring to move, still quietly trying to catch my breath. I pulled my sweater back down into place and before I could bend to retrieve my panties, David had knelt once more, and gently pulling my hips forward, his tongue snaked easily between my abused pussy lips. He licked me so tenderly, long soft strokes of the tongue, tasting the blending of our cum leaking from the depths of my sex. I sighed, melting under this last moment of intimacy before I reached for him.

"Hey, we have to go," I said quietly, my fingers touching his cheek as he turned his face up to mine.

David nodded silently before pulling my panties back up, and helped me readjust my skirt before tucking his spent cock back into his pants. I steadied myself before putting my finger to my lips, motioning for him to be quiet. I slowly opened the closet door and peeked out. The hallway was empty. I stepped aside allowing David to pass. He winked at me and took his leave, pausing only briefly to touch his lips quietly to mine before detouring down the hall to the men's room. I closed the door behind him, leaning heavily against it and took a deep, deep breath. My thighs were sticky.

I smiled.

The things that man "makes" me do...

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 07

2004-07-14T21:37:00.000-07:00

Chapter 7

Fuck, my cunt hurt, but what a fantastic hurt. I had never had such an intense fuck session in my life, and once tasted, I was not about to throw that particular forbidden fruit out in the garbage, lol. I wanted that sort of fuck again, now.

Diane was still lying on the bed, motionless, as was Bob, but Jack had stirred. He had risen to his knees, and was now staring straight into my bald, wet, tortured cunt. His eyes met mine, and he lowered his mouth to my cunt.

I opened my legs wide, and put my hands down and pulled apart my cunt lips to let him see right up, and into, my fuck hole. Call me a slut, or a whore, but I knew what I wanted, and fuck anyone who was going to deprive me, lol.

Jack starting tonguing me softly, and with each lick, I felt needles pass through my flesh. I was gushing non-stop, and still he didn't stop his relentless assault on me. Wait a minute, I didn't want him to stop, lol.

He obviously didn't hear me, or if he did, he ignored me, for now he was nibbling and pulling on my inner cunt lips. Taking first one, then the other in his teeth, and pulling gently. He was using his fingers to stimulate me further, and I swear I was ready to climb on the roof in excitement.

Bob sat up and looked on as Jack kept his mouth and fingers busy. Bob looked at me, smiled and moved over to Diane. He started licking her leg slowly rising to her thigh, then returning down her leg, before changing legs, and repeating. At first I thought she was asleep, but I saw her stir, and move closer to Bob. She was now lying next to me. Both men were at our cunts, and we were lying half back letting them.

She sat into a half rise, and started to pull her nipples gently. Her nipples were large and in no time she had them erect and pulsing. Bob still hadn't risen higher than her lower thigh, but she knew he would. Hell, I knew he would, Jack even knew. Did Bob know?

Diane started to stroke Bob's head as he got higher up her legs, and he stopped licking and kissing her leg, to rise up and suck her tit. As he took her left tit into his mouth (damn, that boy always sucks the left tit first, why?), she stretched and started sucking her own right tit! He was tonguing her nipple ring, and pulling on it as he sucked her tit. Diane wasn't content to just mouth her own nipple, though, she attacked it with her fingers and teeth, stretching and sucking voraciously, to match the enthusiasm of Bob. Diane was even stretching her own tit nipple ring further than Bob was doing.

I had heard her tell me she did this, but I confess I had never seen her do it. What a fucking fantastic turn-on to watch though.

Bob noticed too, and together they gave her tits a real pounding. Diane was crying out (in joy? in agony?), but she never stopped abusing her own tit. Bob didn't stop either, even as his hand moved down to her short haired cunt. The hair on Diane's cunt must have gone up to nearly her navel, and well across each thigh. I knew she couldn't wear bikini briefs without it sticking out. Bob was stroking her pelt, and rubbing her cunt lips. She was torturing the one tit she was playing with, and he was hurting her other tit equally as hard.

Her legs parted as his hand went inside her cunt, and as he inserted his fingers she let out a gasp, and pulled even harder on her tit. Bob's cock was pulsing and straining, and I was guessing he was ready to fuck her.

Meanwhile Jack was not ignoring my needs. No sir. That man was giving me a full service, and was poised ready to stab me with his monster cock. Yes please, Jack, I willed, as he pushed deep into me.

Bob must have been watching too, because he seemed to take his lead from Jack. He positioned his cock at Diane's welcoming hole, and rammed home.

There we were, two horny women, being fucked to death by two deviant men, and we were all shrieking in total abandon. I leant over and kissed Diane, as Jack rammed his cock deeper into me, and she returned the kiss. At the sight of his wife kissing me, Jack started ramming his already hard cock, deeper into my eager cunt. Bob looked over towards Jack, and a nod passed between them. They kissed too. Fucking hell, lol. And Bob also rammed deeper into the willing and begging cunt of Diane.

Bob, and Diane, had never let up on her tits, and now Jack was starting to play with mine. Oh Jack, pull those fucking tits of mine please, I begged, and he did.

Bob and Jack had both cum twice tonight, already, and were fucking like rabbits again now. Could we expect more? I gotta tell you, I hoped so. We weren't disappointed, as first Jack, then Bob, bucked and whooped and shot their loads in unison. I can tell you, I felt Jack's seed hit deep in my belly, and I hoped Bob's seed was as powerful for my good friend, and fellow cunt, Diane. By the look on her face, I don't think she was displeased.

Bob looked over at Jack and leant forward. I swear these two guys were communicating telepathically, because although words were never exchanged, they knew each other's asks. Jack pulled his still erect cock out of my thundering cunt, and Bob took Jack's cunt-juice coated cock in mouth, and started sucking like he was possessed.

Bob's cock was still inside Diane and he was still fucking her slowly, as his cock deflated. Diane was still abusing her nipples, and I was lying back, in pristine whorish pose, thinking what on earth could we do to top all of this.

Bob sucked and licked the entire length of Jack's slowly shrinking cock, and greedily slurped my juices from that monster cock.

I needed to piss so bad, and as Jack stood, to get closer to Bob's devouring mouth, I slid off the bed and half-crawled, half-stumbled into the bathroom. I looked around as I went through the door. Bob was now on his knees sucking Jack's gorgeous cock for all of his life, while Jack was standing eyes closed, smiling broadly as Bob serviced him, and Diane was self sucking her tits, both of them in her mouth.

Do I know how to throw a fuck party, I ask you? Well do I?

The peace and quiet of my piss time was a welcome time to reflect on the evening. What a great, deviously, decadent time we had had. Would there be more tonight, I wondered?

I returned to the room to find all three siting around the bed, drinking wine, and laughing. It looked like my old friends, Jack and Diane, had made a new friend, and I hoped my new friend Bob, would become an old friend, in many years time.

A few more wines, a quiet cigarette or three, and everyone was yawning. No fucking wonder, lol. The exercise vibes in the room tonight would have trained a fucking Olympic swimming team for a month, lol.

Diane had already explained that they could only stay the one night, having to leave early for business in the morning, and it had been mutually agreed that they would share our room for the night.

The only thing to settle was sleeping arrangements.

There were two beds, who would sleep where?

The decision was easy, mutual, and in respect to the nights events, inevitable. All four of us shacked up in the one bed. We all kissed each other goodnight, after the appropriate ablutions were performed, and we all snuggled up together, but that prick Bob won out again. He got Jack's cock nestled in his ass, for the night, while I had to settle for a nice pair of tits to hang on to, lol.

Seven Memorable Fucks

2004-07-07T21:45:00.000-07:00

(The following are true accounts of some of my more memorable sexual liaisons. All of them were to a certain extent unexpected, and all remain as vivid in my memory as if they happened yesterday.)

* * * * *

Chrissy was a friend of ours who had been staying with my girlfriend and me for some months, having come from London, where she was living. Chrissy, a cute girl with pale skin and brown hair which she dyed blonde, had gone to the same boarding school as my girlfriend (who had confided to me that one night they had slept together). I had known her for some years and knew that she had always fancied me. But, while I had always liked her very much, nothing had ever happened between us.

The three of us had been out to see a band one night and, back home, were drinking and playing records in the lounge room. After my girlfriend went to bed, Chrissy and I were lying on the floor and started to kiss. "Do you like me?" I asked her.

"I adore you," she said, which I thought was fantastically sweet.

She was wearing an emerald blue, sleeveless dress and, as she knelt on the floor, I unzipped it at the back, freeing her breasts - she wasn't wearing a bra. "It's great having sex with Chrissy," my girlfriend had once said to me, "because she's got such big tits." I fondled her Chrissy's breasts, which were indeed magnificent, pale-nippled with visible blue veins, like my first girlfriend, Louise's.

"I'd really like to fuck you," I said. "Can you take tomorrow off work?" She said she couldn't. She was returning to London in a few days and had a lot to organise, so there wasn't much time. I think it was she who suggested we fuck there and then. She went into the spare room where she had been sleeping. When I followed her in she had removed her dress and wrapped a towel around herself. I pulled it away and we stood kissing for a moment in the doorway. Then I went into my bedroom, where my girlfriend lay sleeping, and found a condom in the drawer of my bedside table.

I went back into the spare room, undressed, and lay next to Chrissy on the bed. I kissed her, slid her panties down and felt her cunt. I kissed my way down her body - she had perfect, velvet-soft, honey-coloured skin - and buried my face in her pussy, which tasted sweet, despite the fact that I had overheard her earlier mention that she had not showered that day. When I lay back again she moved on top of me and sucked my cock. I was, despite being quite drunk, very hard - thank God. I put the condom on, got on top of her and slid my cock in. Realising that this was one of the best fucks I had ever had and knowing I was not going to be able to repeat the experience any time soon, I said, "Do you mind if I put on the light?"

She said she didn't and I reached behind me and switched it on. I looked down, taking in the sight, burning it into my brain - Chrissy's face with an indefinable expression, her big blue-veined tits, which felt huge in my hands - the biggest I had ever felt - my cock imbedded in her brown-haired cunt. I came, she didn't. "I owe you one," I said (I still do). Afterwards I lay on the bed next to her, where she had been sleeping for months, so close to me, and wondered why we had not done this before.

Later, on the night before she was to fly back to London, Chrissy went to bed early, leaving the door open. When I walked past her room a little later, I saw her lying on her back, asleep. The sheet had become pulled down and her breasts were bare. I stood in the doorway for a long time, just looking at her. When she flew off the next day both my girlfriend and I were quite devastated. Over the next few years, I saw Chrissy occasionally, but rarely got a chance to be alone with her. We did end up together, lying on the floor under a sheet one night at the end of a party in London, and on another occasion I was able to lift up her T-shirt and kiss her breasts, but I never got the chance to fuck her again. But I'll always have that mental snapshot I took.

* * * * *

One day my girlfriend announced that she knew a girl named Cheryl who had expressed an interest in sleeping with the two of us. I had met Cheryl, a slightly built, red-haired girl with a pretty, freckled face, a few times. I said that was a wonderful idea. My girlfriend and had had threesomes with her previous boyfriend, but this would be a first for us.

Not long after this we were at a drunken wedding reception at a club when Cheryl and a few of her friends arrived unexpectedly. We ended up taking her home with us. As the sun rose, the three of us could be found sitting around our dining room table, chatting about anything but what was about to happen, with my girlfriend and I looking at each other with expressions which said "Are we really going to do this?", and looking at Cheryl, who was rather drunker than we were and seemed incredibly trusting.

Eventually we led Cheryl into our bedrrom. She slipped into our double bed and, with a hint of modesty, proceeded to undress under the sheet. My girlfiend and I took our own clothes off and got into bed with her, she on Cheryl's left side and me on her right. There was a moment of silence. My girlfriend and I looked at each other again, then, acting in unison, slowly pulled the sheet down, uncovering Cheryl's pretty, pink-nippled breasts and red-haired pussy. It was a moment of pure pornography. Cheryl was like some incredible toy that God had given us to play with.

As my girlfriend kissed Cheryl on the mouth, a sight which excited me no end, I licked her lovely little breasts, then moved down to her cunt. Her pubic hair was short and wiry, as if she had trimmed or shaved it recently, and her pussy was one of the sweetest I had ever tasted. Although I had been drinking quite a bit, my cock was hard, and I parted Cheryl's legs and pushed it into her pussy, wondering what I had done to deserve this. I kept thinking, "I'm fucking a girl and there's someone else watching - my girlfriend is watching my cock go into another girl's cunt."

As my girlfriend continued to tongue-kiss the red-haired girl, I shot my sperm into her. "Have you come yet?" My girlfriend asked her. She said no, and I watched as they rubbed each other's pussies until they both did.

It was a lovely thing to wake up the next day with this other girl in bed with us. I lay watching as Cheryl stood up and slowly pulled her panties on, the three of us talking as if nothing unusual had happened.

A few week's later, at a dinner party, Cheryl told me how much she loved threesomes, and actually apologised for not being very responsive as she had been too drunk. I told her not to be silly, it was wonderfuI. I always hoped we would take her to bed with us again, but we never did.

* * * * *

It wasn't long after this that we took another girl to bed with us - another freckled redhead as it happened, but this time a woman a little older than us. Lisa was in fact my girlfriend's boss, a blowsy, big-breasted, talkative, sexy woman who liked a drink or two.

One night, she came to our house for a dinner party. After everyone else had left, the three of us were sitting on the lounge room floor talking, with Lisa kneeling and my girlfriend and I on either side of her. I'm not sure how it started, but suddenly we found ourselves kissing the older woman and undoing her dress at the front. Prior to this my girlfriend and I had discussed how nice her boss's tits must be, and now, as we pulled her bra down and they popped out, plump and brown-nippled, we weren't disappointed. We attacked those big teats greedily, taking one each and sucking them like a pair of ravenous twins while Lisa moaned with pleasure.

We didn't fuck Lisa that night - I'm not sure why. That came a few weeks later at another party at our house. My girlfriend and Lisa arrived at it drunk and crashed out in the bedroom. Later, after the last guest had left, I went in there and turned on the light. The two of them were asleep, lying on their backs and still fully clothed. I took my own clothes off got onto the bed. Throwing Lisa's skirt back and pulling her panties down her study legs I got on top of her, which woke her up, but she made no resistance. I spread her legs and pushed my cock against her brown-haired pussy. In no time I was inside her and fucking her. My girlfriend woke up and watched. It was one of the easiest, most no-nonsense fucks I have ever had.

When I woke up the next morning, Lisa was lying between us. My girlfriend got up to make a cup of tea or something and Lisa and I began to kiss. Then my girlfriend came back and sat on the bed. Lisa and I lay on our right sides, her back to me and her round bum rubbing up against my cock and balls. As the three of us talked I fondled Lisa's big breasts beneath the sheets, and kissed her moist, shaved armpit. I ran my hand over her rounded belly down to her cunt, and positioned it so my middle finger covered the length of her slit, which was sticky. I tapped against it gently, enjoying the sticky feeling which made her vulva adhere ever so slightly to my finger.

* * * * *

One of my best fucks was not really a fuck at all. It involved a young girl, Sarah. She was actually the younger sister of a girl I had fucked a year or so earlier. Like her sister Sarah was a redhead with an angelically beautiful face. I found myself kissing her at a party - she enjoyed kissing enormously, probing my mouth with her tongue - and she later ended up in my flat.

After we sat on the lounge room floor kissing for a while I coaxed her into my bed and got her to take off her dress and bra. I found it fascinating comparing her body to her sister's. She was slimmer and her breasts were smaller, but she had the same white skin and very pale pink, indistinct nipples. I'm sure she had her sister's bright orange pubes as well. I couldn't get her to take her panties off, however, because she was having her period - I could see the outline of the pad in her red lace panties when she mentioned this. I said I didn't mind but she said she did. I believed she was quite possibly a virgin and I didn't press her.

So we lay there tongue-kissing and touching each other for several hours. I licked Sarah's lovely little breasts and, at one point, eased her hand into my underpants - which I had left on - and she took hold of my stiff cock and held onto it for a long time.

So I never actually fucked Sarah, but I have often wanked with her beautiful image in my mind. My more memorable fucks remain a constant, vital source of masturbatory revery.

* * * * *

Heidi was a very pretty girl with blonde hair, creamy skin and a dreamy, somewhat eccentric personality. She was another school friend of my girlfriend (and like Chissy, they had once spent the night together). One night she was over at our place. We were drinking and my girlfriend went to sleep on the lounge room floor.

At about 1am Heidi went to leave but I stopped her in the hallway and we started kissing. I led her to bed. It was winter and she was wearing many layers of clothing - jumpers and cardigans which I slowly peeled off until she was naked. I remember licking her pussy out for what seemed like an hour.

She left as the sun was coming up. My girlfriend woke up and got into bed, and could smell her in there.

A little while after this I ran into Heidi at a party and asked her to come home with me. She said no. For the next hour or so I proceeded to mount every argument I could think of, as rationally and logically as possible, for her coming home with me. At the end, to my amazement, she agreed.

Once there, I sat next to her on the couch in the lounge room. I remember how removed she seemed from the scene, as if she wasn't really there. She was wearing an emerald green, silk top, without a bra. I unbuttoned it and kissed her breasts - medium size and round with pink nipples. She was like having a doll to play with.

My clearest memory of this encounter is from the following morning. Heidi was in an extremely good mood and was chatting away about this and that. She was sitting cross-legged on the bed in front of me and when I looked down, I saw that her cunt was wide open, her pink lips fully exposed to my gaze. She was completely unselfconscious about it. Another moment of pure pornography.

It was at about the same time that I went to an exhibition of the work of a photographer I knew who had taken photos of several of my friends naked. One of the photos in the exhibition was a large close-up of an open vagina with a flower superimposed over it. I was pleased when I found out that Heidi had posed for this. (I have another photo of her, also taken by this photographer, in which her tits are bare.)

* * * * *

Another memorable non-fuck was with a slightly-built girl with a cute, elfin face, short, reddish brown hair and freckles whom I got together with at a party. She was wearing a blouse of flimsy, light green material which barely extended beneath the base of her breasts, and a pair of dark, pleated men's trousers. She wasn't wearing a bra and, when I put my arm around her, I could reach under the blouse and cup her breast in my hand, which she didn't mind.

I took her back to my place and she fell asleep on the couch. For a while I just knelt on the floor in front of the couch, gazing at her. I could do anything with this girl that I liked! I lifted back her blouse, exposing her pert little breasts, then undid her belt buckle and unzipped her trousers. She was wearing a pair of purple lace knickers, and I could have easily slid them off, but some vestige of decency stopped me. Instead I woke her up and led her to bed. We undressed and I spent hours kissing her compact little body - I remember the freckles on her shoulders and between her tits, the short hairs on the back of her neck, kissing her round little bum and licking her at her sweet arsehole - but I didn't have a condom and she didn't want to fuck without one. No matter, I enjoyed myself.

I woke up next to her and realised I had a problem - I couldn't remember her name, and my sister was going to visit me that morning. What if she arrived while the girl was still there, and I had to introduce her? I got out of bed and found the girl's handbag. In her purse was an ID card which told me her name was Nicole and the fact that she was a nurse.

A few months later, my girlfiend and I were at a party and Nicole was there too. She was wearing a black lace dress and looking very cute, and when I asked my girlfriend if she would like to take her home with us, she said yes. I spent the rest of the night trying to engineer this but failed. Soon after this, however, we ran into her at a pub one night, and before I knew what was happening we were walking back to our house with Nicole between us, our arms around her.

At home, my girlfriend crashed, so Nicole was left for me. I pulled her dress down and kissed her tits, then got her on all fours and fucked her from behind on our lounge room floor.

Afterwards, I said she should sleep in our bed. She was reluctant at first, but I assured her my girlfriend wouldn't mind. We got into bed, with me lying on my back between them, and I went to sleep with one hand on my girlfriend's cunt and the other on Nicole's. I can assure you, there is no better way to go to sleep than with a cunt in each hand.

* * * * *

Perhaps my most unexpected sexual encounter, and the most recent of the stories told here, came with a girl called Caroline.

I was at a function connected to my work, when I was approached by a Caroline, whom I had worked with about seven or eight years previously. She happened to be deaf, but was an excellent lip reader so it had been possible to communicate with her fairly easily. She had thick, jet black hair, brown eyes, a very pretty face and a great looking body. I had quite fancied her but, apart from putting my arm her around once during a Christmas party, nothing had happened between us. Nor do I remember her appearing to be interested in me, but when she came up to me this night she treated me like a long lost friend.

We started talking to each other and before I knew what was happening I had my arms around her and was kissing her surreptitiously. After a while we got separated and I thought sadly that she had gone home. The function began to break up. I went with a group of my friends to get a taxi but just as I was about to get into one I changed my mind. I went back to the function and saw that Caroline was still there. When she saw me she walked straight over and grabbed hold of my arm and proceeded to march me out of the hall. I asked where she wanted to go and she suggested a pub quite near to my house. We caught a taxi, the both of us laughing during the journey at our having come together like this.

At the pub I ordered us drinks. Caroline told me she had always fancied me, but she had never thought she could approach me. I was amazed at this and told her she should have. I wanted to talk to her more but the bartender said the pub was closing (it was about 2am).

We stepped outside and began to kiss in earnest. She was an incredibly passionate kisser - she opened her mouth wide and thrust her tongue into my mouth and bit my lips. She said she wanted me to fuck her. I said I couldn't fuck her on the street (we were still standing on the corner outside the pub) but she seemed quite willing to do it there. I led her around the corner and down the side street, where we found a recess in the wall at the side of the pub. "This is our bedroom" she said in her clipped, deaf voice, which I found very endearing, and she dropped her bag into it.

I sat on a step inside the recess and she knelt in front of me, kissing me and saying "Fuck me, fuck me," over and over again. I don't think I've ever been with a girl who was so randy. She pulled the top of her dress down, exposing her lovely big breasts, which I kissed. She kept trying to cover them with her hands though and then I realised why - from her nipples sprouted a number of thick black hairs. As I have something of a hair fetish I found this extremely sexy and, pulling her hands away from them, kissed her hairy nipples. "They're beautiful," I told her. "Sometimes I wax," she said. "You shouldn't," I said.

Then she stood up and lifted her skirt. She was wearing black stockings and suspenders, and black panties, which I pulled down. I was still sitting on the step, her cunt now inches from my face. I touched her wiry black pubic hair, which was shaved at each side for her bikini line (she must be very hairy before she shaved, I thought), then reaching around and cupping her buttocks in my hands, pressed my face against her cunt and licked it - it was very strong tasting.

She was still asking me to fuck her and I was saying we couldn't here - quite apart from anything else I was still pretty drunk and didn't know whether I would get hard. But then she got me to stand up and, unzipping my pants, got my cock out and began to suck it. I stood there, running my hands through her thick hair as she sucked me. There was a lot of light from a nearby street lamp, and anyone passing by would have gotten a perfect view of everything. It was, I have to say, very exciting, and soon I felt my cock hardening in her mouth.

When I was hard enough she sat down in the recess and spread her legs. I straddled her and slid my cock into her pussy. She had her head back and her eyes closed, and I realised that I could say anything to her and she couldn't hear me. "I'm fucking you, Caroline, I'm fucking your cunt", I said. I kept this up for a few minutes, but then my cock softened. I withdrew and went down on her again, licking her cunt lips then, pushing her legs back, I pressed my face between her buttocks and licked her anus too.

It was about three o'clock by then. We arranged for her to come over to my house the following Saturday, when my girlfriend would be away. Next day she rang me (using the deaf telephone relay service) and, speaking through an interpreter, said that what had happened was bizarre, and she hadn't done anything like this before, and didn't think she should come over on Saturday. I told her I still wanted to see her, but I haven't heard from her since then.

I remain somewhat baffled by this event, which I suppose is the closest I've had to Erica Jong's 'zipless fuck'. In the space of about an hour I had done virtually everything I could want to do with Caroline - suck her tits, fuck her mouth and cunt, even lick her arsehole. And then she was gone.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 06

2004-06-14T21:36:00.000-07:00

Chapter 6

I lay there in that semi-awake state, not yet fully awake, but definitely past any more sleep. The sun had risen again, and the music still played softly. I was so relaxed, and so contented. Fuck, what a night.

What a fantastic fucking night. And I hadn't even had my hot cunt fucked, lol. I put my hands down to feel myself. Mmm, the shave Bob gave me was nice. It felt different to be bald, but nice. It had been a while since I was bald. I let my fingers explore my smooth cunt. I lay back, closed my eyes and inserted two fingers into my perpetually wet hole. I started fingering myself quietly, reliving last night.

I couldn't believe the sensuality I felt. How the fuck could his wife not love him, and not want him? I always imagined he could be that gentle, and selfless, in his desire to please his partner. I had seen that in him every day at work, in the past six months, but the only side of Bob I had seen so far this week, was the sex devil, he dreamed so much to be. And he was a good devil too, he refused nothing I threw at him, and I hoped (suspected) he wouldn't. God, I hoped he never would. He was as insatiable as I was, and I loved that in him. I even wondered how far I should test him? I guessed (correctly, as it turned out), that he would refuse nothing!

But last night he demonstrated a totally different side to his personality. And, he was totally unselfish. He was utterly at my service, to please only me!

I had to reward him. I had to.

After a final deep push with my fingers, I rolled over, and say him lying on his back snoring quietly. He was naked, and his cock was semi-erect. I moved closer and lowered my head to his chest. I started nibbling gently on his nipples, flicking them with my tongue. I wanted to be as gentle and soft as he had been, and I definitely didn't want to shock him awake. He never stirred, and I sucked gently on each of his nipples in turn.

I then started kissing down over his stomach, watching to see if his cock stirred at all. As I got to his cock, I was fascinated by his foreskin. It was fully over his cock knob. I very carefully pulled his foreskin back, and licked his knob lightly, just enough to make contact, then took his cock head in my mouth. I didn't want to suck him off too vigorously yet; rather I wanted his cock to "feel" the soft, wetness of my mouth, and I hoped he would subconsciously respond. My tongue flicked around his cock head, and I let my tongue lick over his piss hole. I love men's piss holes. Mmmm. I started to nibble very, very soothingly over his total knob head, and I felt his cock stir.

As I continued sucking his cock, he grew harder, until he was totally erect, and straining in my mouth. I took my hand and started stroking his shaft, as I continued my velvet smooth onslaught on his knob. I tasted his pre-cum, and swallowed it all.

His cock was now raging, and I started to take more and more of him into my mouth. I wanted him to fuck my mouth!

I had decided on a further "naughty" delight to spice up the day, but was not going to share my thoughts with him. I only needed his cooperation to cum in my mouth, to fulfil my plan.

As I moved to suck his cock harder, I reached up and started to tease his nipples to hardness. He stirred, opened his eyes, and smiled at me. Now that I knew he was awake, I wanted to feel his cock fuck deep into my mouth, and commenced stroking his shaft harder. He knew my motives, and I felt his pelvic muscles trying to fuck my mouth. Yes, please. I now attacked his cock with vigor. I wanted his seed in my mouth. I wanted him to fuck my mouth. I wanted him to treat my mouth as a cunt, and I wanted his hot seed pumping into my eager throat.

His hands reached over and started pulling at my nipples. Yes, yes, don't stop, I willed. My cunt ached for attention, but this was his reward. It was my turn to not be selfish. I wanted his cock to fuck my cunt mouth deeply.

I felt him start to cum, and I wanted my special plan to occur. I eased his cock slightly out of my mouth, enough to catch his seed in my mouth. He started cumming, and I took his hot, salty, fresh, fuck juice, and held it in my mouth. He pumped and pumped more cock juice, and I took it all, but kept it in my mouth. Then when I felt him finish, I raised up and kissed him.

He eagerly took my full kiss, opening his mouth for my tongue. I used my tongue to pass his cock seed into his waiting mouth. He took it. He fucking took it. Wow. We were lying there kissing, passing his cock juice back and forth, when he finally swallowed it. I kissed him deeper, tasting the salty cum on both of our tongues. I kept kissing him. All the time I was still stroking his semi-hard cock, and could feel the last drops of his precious cum drip onto my hand. As he finished cumming, I raised my hand and licked the remaining cum into my mouth, and swallowed.

We were both satiated.

Work awaited, and begrudgingly we rose, showered and completed all the tedious needs of the morning. Conversation was light, but Bob did smile at my shaved cunt. Good. I was his to do anything he could ever imagine. If he had told me to stick a dildo up my cunt right now, and keep it up there all day, I would do it. If he told me to drink more of his piss, I would open my mouth and smile. My own animal needs were rising like I had been stung by an electric charge.

I always knew I was uninhibited, and always willing to experiment. But lately I had needed more and more sex, and truly nothing had ever offended me. I loved sex with women, as much as men (or more), and never went more than a month without eating a cunt (or three, lol). My own special passion was to use my tongue, and lips to stimulate my partner/s. Occasionally, with either men or women, I would lick too close to someone's ass, at the wrong times, and although "dirty" to some, even sucking shit remnants didn't faze me. I remember years ago, a drunken boyfriend even asked me to suck off his pet dog. Although I declined, I have wondered regularly what it would have been like. In fact, I have seen a few "beast" videos and found myself fingering my cunt harder than usual. My own personal, favorite videos were the ones where men fucked each other. I had been whipped softly a few times, nice but I was sore the next day. I have had my tits tied up once, too, then hit and spanked, which hurt like a bitch, but when she undid the ropes, I swear the sudden blood rush was responsible for one of the finest, spontaneous orgasms I have ever had. I loved sex, nothing offended me, I didn't care what others thought, and I hoped Bob was equally open-minded.

I wanted Bob to be horny all day, so as I was dressing, I flicked my fingers into my cunt, took them out, and as he watched, I sucked them slowly. He knew my meaning.

We went off to work, with me mentioning, vaguely, that a couple of friends were due to arrive tonight.

Another long, hard day kept us busy, again, and we stumbled back to the hotel at 5.30 that night, exhausted, and sore.

I looked at my watch, 5.55. My friends Jack and Diane were due to arrive any minute now. I had told them on the phone yesterday not to expect us much before 6, and they had rung my cell phone today at lunch to tell me their arrival plans etc. I filled them in a bit more on what was going on, and expressly asked Jack his thoughts about "breaking in" Bob, to the joys of male to male fucking. He quickly agreed, and Diane and I had agreed we would not try to distract Bob, while Jack works his wizardry with Bob. Initially, she wasn't keen, wanting to eat me as soon as she arrived, but when I assured her that there would be plenty of time for all that later, she relaxed, lol. We agreed to put on a lesbian show for the boys, after their own little show for us.

Fuck, I hope Bob wanted to suck cock? Too late now, lol.

Right on the mark of 6, they knocked on the door.

"Hi dear lady," Jack said as he embraced me, squeezing tight to cop a feel, lol. "We got here around 5, but sat in the bar drinking away the dust of the travels." We kissed, deep, and long, and I felt his hand rub my tits, as Diane watched silently.

When Jack released me Diane came up and kissed me too. Her hands stroked my ass, as we embraced, and I felt her tongue explore my mouth. "Nice," she said, "Nice. Have you been a good girl, or a slut, lol?" she laughed.

"Why, you minx," I winked, and laughed, "Since when have you ever known me to be good, lol. My cunt would never let me sleep, if I didn't service it at least once a day, lol."

"Your cunt is never happy, you whore, lol." She laughed. "Nor is my little cunt either, lol." I loved these guys, and missed them, when we were apart.

Of course, Bob stood there waiting.

I made my introductions, as Jack walked over to Bob, hand extended. I wasn't sure how the "chemistry" would occur, if at all, between these two, but I stood there waiting to see.

As Jack reached Bob, and they started to shake hands, Bob leaned forward and kissed Jack on the lips. On the fucking lips! I don't know if Jack expected this (male intuition?), or saw a possible glint in Bob's eye, but he was well prepared, and returned the kiss. They stood there embracing, and each other's hands started to explore. Fuck, these two weren't wasting any time.

They separated, and stood smiling at each other.

"Nita," Bob said, "I wondered if this was what you had planned. I like the look of Jack, and can't wait to see his cock, lol."

Jack laughed and put his arm around Bob, stroking his shoulders and upper back.

"Hey, Nita," Jack laughed. "Let's get it on. I haven't had any cock for a while, and I am so-o-o-o horny, lol."

We hadn't bothered to order a meal yet, not knowing when these two would be arriving, so we decided to get some food and drinks as quickly as possible, then we could relax and get it on.

As we waited for the food to arrive, my friends went into the bedroom, undressed, and took a shower.

Jack is just over 6 foot, slightly overweight, with a thick head of wavy brown hair, a twinkle always in his eye, and a thick, 9 inch cock. He has been totally shaved around the cock ever since I have known him, and he is a confirmed exhibitionist. Diane matches him perfectly. She is just under 6 foot, also overweight, but nicely shaped, with nice large round tits, and big, pierced nipples. Although her cunt hair is thick, she stopped shaving years ago, but always trims it very short (or rather Jack trims it, lol). Her long mane of blondish hair cascades down over her shoulders to the middle of her back. Diane pierced her nipples two years ago, and promptly stopped wearing a bra, so as to let everyone see her "jewels". In fact, even if you don't want to see her tits, she will still show them to you, lol.

I stripped off to let them know how casual we were, but Bob decided to wait until the food arrived. Immediately after the food was delivered, Bob stripped naked and stood there smiling as everyone looked at his foreskin. He loved the attention.

We were all naked, all hot to fuck, and we ate quickly, drinking the first of several bottles of fine red wine we had ordered. The mood was being set for a fun night.

Bob never took his eyes of Jack, and as soon as we cleared away the food he made his first move. He brazenly walked over to Jack, knelt in front of him, and took Jack's cock into his mouth. Jack looked at me, shrugged, smiled, and then sat back for the fun.

Bob started sucking on Jack's cock head, as he simultaneously stroked his own cock shaft. He was hot to watch. Deep, and deeper, he took Jack's cock into his mouth, each stroke going deeper into his mouth. As quickly as he started, Bob stopped and stood.

"Let's go to the bed, mate." He said.

The both went over to the bed, and positioned themselves. Diane and I had agreed to watch, and as the bed was a king-size, there was room for us to sit on the bed too. We sat on one side, stroking each other as the boys went at it again.

This time they automatically went straight to a 69-er. Both lying on their sides, and each taking the other's cock deep. Bob may have been an amateur, but he had a single-minded purpose, and was back sucking deep, and hard on Jack's meat. As Bob sucked, his hands started to explore a bit more of Jack's body, and he started rubbing Jack's ass crack.

Jack obligingly opened his legs wider, and Bob started rubbing his fingers up and down Jack's ass. Bob really did have a perfect suckable-sized cock, and Jack was able to take all of Bob's 5 inches into his mouth.

Diane and I sat there stroking each others tits, watching these two fine men fully perform for us.

They didn't disappoint. Bob sucked and stroked Jack to hard erection. Looking at the full size of Jack's cock as it went in and out of Bob's mouth, made me sigh in memory of how good he felt fucking my cunt. Mmmm.

Bob stopped sucking, got off the bed, and moved up to Jack's mouth. They kissed and started to stroke at each other. Bob kissed down Jack's neck towards his chest, and started kissing and sucking on Jack's nipples, then returned to kiss again. They were kissing deep, and long, tongues working over time. As Bob kissed and nuzzled into Jack, he never lost interest in that magnificent 9 inch cock waiting for release. Bob stroked Jack's cock regularly as he nipped and bit at Jacks tits.

Bob whispered something to Jack and they both laughed, then Jack turned over and knelt forward. Bob moved down until he was sitting looking into Jack's ass. Bob then bent forward and started sucking, and licking at Jack's asshole. Fuck.

Bob didn't even come up for air, he just kept licking and sucking away. Then he started moving his fingers over Jack's ass. I saw Bob's first finger enter Jack, and Jack initially jumped before relaxing again. Then Bob pushed a second finger in, and started fingering Jack's ass, never stopping his sucking and licking. Bob was really giving Jack a good finger fuck, and Jack wasn't complaining.

I watched as Bob withdrew his fingers, licked them, then adjusted his position, until his cock was positioned, then he plunged his cock into Jack. Jack pushed back expertly and the two of them were fucking hard. As Bob fucked Jack's willing ass, Jack kept a steady rhythm on his own cock, stroking it in pace with Bob's thrusts. Bob was really fucking Jack hard, and Jack was taking it all. I saw Bob shudder, then he jerked twice, and shot his load, deep into Jack's hot ass. But it was what Bob did next that really excited me. He pulled his cock out, and lowered his mouth back to Jack's ass, and started tongue fucking him. Both Diane and I were staring in awe at the raw animal act being performed for us. Bob's cum had started to leak out of Jack, but that never stopped Bob. He licked and sucked and nibbled and tongue fucked away at Jack until Jack was totally clean. Bob had sucked his own cum out of Jack's ass!

We didn't know it yet, but more was to come.

At Bob's direction, ever so slowly both men adjusted positions until Jack was now positioned to fuck Bob. Bob braced himself as Jack pushed his monster cock into Bob's waiting ass. I always knew Bob could take large cocks, and I was now seeing it. As Jack's cock entered Bob's ass, Bob pushed his whole body back to greet it. All 9 fucking inches disappeared up Bob's asshole. Only when he was fully in Bob, did Jack then start to fuck Bob. At each stroke Jack fully withdrew his cock, then rammed it all the way back in. In and out, totally. In and out, totally. Fuck me, this was unreal.

Every time Jack reentered Bob's ass, he rammed harder, until he was repeatedly stabbing away, as if in a frenzied fuck defilement. Bob never whimpered, never complained, and even seemed to be wanting more. Deeper, faster, harder he took it all.

Then as suddenly, Bob moved away, and turned to face jack. Jack's cock was standing straight up in the air, and looking aggressive. Bob bent forward and took Jack's cock in his mouth and started to suck it.

Jack started to fuck Bob's mouth with the same energy he used to fuck his ass, and the harder he pushed, the more Bob sucked. Jack yelled out that he was ready to shoot his load, and Bob sucked even harder, and as Jack came, Bob took it all, every drop. Bob never even blinked when Jack's seed hit his throat. Bob then licked every inch of Jack's cock, and kept licking even after he lost his erection. Fuck!

The man who sensually lulled me to sleep, after multiple orgasms last night, now became a total whore in front of my eyes tonight. What more could he do to amaze (or shock?) me? Dare I ask?

Both men collapsed onto the bed and lay there. After several minutes both stood and walked slowly to the bathroom. Diane and I heard the shower, then after several minutes they were back with us, wet, clean and refreshed.

Bob immediately lowered his head again to Jack's flaccid cock, and started to re-suck that cock to erection. Jack sat back on the bed, closed his eyes, and smiled. That was our cue. We girls looked at each other, then kissed and went at each other.

Her cunt was soaking wet, and my first lick of her slit was so exciting. I licked her cunt lips, and felt her eager attack of me. The further I opened my legs for her to eat me, the further she pushed. I admit I was greedy too, and I finally got her on her back, legs spread wide, as my fingers found her cunt hole.

We were as frenzied as the boys were - nipping, licking and generally devouring each other's cunts, but I wanted a cock. A huge cock. Specifically, I wanted Jack's cock to fuck me senseless.

I had a plan. I seem to have a lot of plans, don't I? [Oooh, did I ever tell you my favorite word, lol? CUNT. Isn't it naughty, but nice, lol?]

Reluctantly I broke away from the sweetest cunt I had eaten all day, and moved to the middle of the bed. I then told everyone to listen up, as I explained my plan.

"Diane," I started with her, hoping to ease any jealousies that might arise. "I want you to sit up here on my tits, with your honey cunt facing me, as I eat you. Bob, I need your cock in my cunt, come here and get in position, and Jack, I want you to fuck Bob, as he fucks me. Then Jack, after a several minutes, I want you and Bob to change places. I want his cock up your ass, as you fuck my cunt."

I could see the disappointment forming on Diane's face, and knew exactly how to sway her. "Hon," I said to her, as I stroked her beautiful tits. "After a while, we are all going to change places again, and you are the one who will get the cunt's share of any cum. These guys are gonna blast into your open hole."

She smiled immediately, lol. But I didn't tell her the whole story. I fully planned to milk Jack's cock into a fucking frenzy long before her turn. She was gonna get his cock, but I was gonna get his seed. Yeh, ok. Call me a bitch, lol. I am!

I also knew one of Bob's secret fantasies, and knew he would get a chance to experience it, and not even know he was being conned, lol. Yup, queen bitch here, and fucking proud if it, lol. Hey, no one was gonna miss out, only some were gonna get more than others. A distribution of wealth is what I call it. Politics by example, lol.

Ok, I'm a cunt. Ok, I am, lol. Sue me.

I lay on the bed, and Diane mounted me, her hot ass rubbing on my tits. I helped her position herself, and my hands felt out her tight asshole, as I got her cunt positioned, and ready. To help ease my guilt I started gently fingering her asshole, as I licked her cunt.

I looked around Diane, and could see Bob getting into place, and he had a look of sheer, unmitigated joy on his face. His fantasy (or one of them, anyway) was about to be realized, and he would have killed me if I denied him now, lol. I also saw Jack out of the corner of my eye, and I know he knew my ulterior motives, and he knew I knew he knew. Good.

I hadn't had a cock in my cunt for two days, and although my cunt is always tight, I was especially tight right now, so Bob's smallish cock wasn't a problem. I felt him push into my wet slit, and I felt his weight lower onto me. I was nuzzling into Diane's trimmed honey pot, as Bob pushed fully into me, and started to fuck me.

Jack wet his fingers, and used them to lubricate Bob's ass, then he eased his thick cock into Bob. Jack started fucking Bob, and the rhythm of Jack spread to Bob, who fucked me in stride with Jack's fucking. Diane pushed her cunt into my face, and I was fully occupied, lol.

Jack increased his pace, and that pace magnified down to Bob, and his cock, which magnified in intensity into my cunt. I was actually getting a hard fucking fuck, but I wouldn't change this scene for anything. Diane wasn't complaining, I was a good servant to her needs too.

Aaah, fuck. This was heaven. Let the world end right now, I thought. Who gives a fuck. I have seen Nirvana, and Valhalla, lol.

Bob's cock actually felt good in my cunt, and I really didn't want this position to change, yet. No one seemed eager to change either, so I wasn't about to stop my own fun, lol.

Bob started to kiss Diane's lower back, and by twisting his body, he even got down to her ass. My fingers were still fucking her hot little ass, as I felt Bob's tongue greet my fingers. Fuck, why not. I started pulling my fingers out of her ass, into his mouth, then back into her ass. Hehehehehe. I pushed three fingers up her compliant asshole, and three went into his mouth. In and out, he took them, and licked them then I returned them to her hot ass.

[I'll tell you right now, I know my fingers hit a turd of shit up her ass quite hard, I just know; but Bob never once stopped, complained or refused my shit-covered fingers. It didn't bother me, and obviously it didn't bother him to lick the shit of my fingers! Afterwards, when I looked at my fingers, they were totally clean (even under my nails), but I know what I know!]

I eagerly, greedily sucked at Diane's clit and labia, as she pushed her cunt into my face. The harder I bit her cunt lips, the harder she pushed her cunt into my mouth. The harder Jack fucked Bob's enthusiastic ass, the harder Bob fucked my cunt. My mouth was numb, and my cunt was numb. But no one stopped, or even asked to stop!

Fuck, I wasn't gonna spoil my fun, lol.

I was in a sweat. Diane was in a sweat. Bob must have been sweating, and poor Jack, as the engine driver of our perverse little train, must have been near his limits. He finally yelled out he was cumming. At that he shuddered, Bob shuddered twice as hard, as he came in concert with Jack (but with magnitude built in), and my cunt shook like a rocket had just gone off. I orgasmed so hard, I bit into Diane's clit, lol. She yelped out in pain, I yelped out in joy, Bob yelped out in ecstasy, and poor Jack, he just yelped in relief.

We all collapsed of off each other, Jack in a heap onto the floor. Bob onto the bottom of the bed, and Diane flopped down beside me. I couldn't move. My muscles had gone on strike, and I felt paralyzed. How must the others have felt?

WOW!

Master Surprises Her

2004-06-07T21:45:00.000-07:00

She walked into the house to find Master and three strangers. She stopped and smiled at Master, and smiling back he told her disrobe; as all she was wearing were sandals and a dress, these were off quickly enough. He nodded his head and she began walking toward him, stopping when his hand indicated, she stood with her hands at the small of her back. Her breathing was rapid, not knowing what he had planned. He only said of the three men that were acquaintances.

He indicated again, with his hand, that she was to turn around; away from them, and so she did. Walking to her, he pushed slightly on the nape of her neck and she bent forward, opening her legs, knowing Master wanted the three men to see her anal hole. For months he had been working her hole, first with anal beads and then with increasingly larger plugs which she wore for hours at a time. She heard the men murmur in appreciation at her distended rim. She thought perhaps Master was going to allow these men access to her hole, but he placed the largest plug at her mouth and she carefully moistened it all. Holding her shoulder he slowly inserted it into her, pausing to let her adjust to the fullness. Her pussy involuntarily moistened and her legs trembled ever so slightly. Master then strapped the plug firmly in place, and pulled slightly at her shoulder indicating for her to stand. She did so slowly, and Master bound her legs together at the thighs. She could feel her pussy twitching and wondered just what Master had planned.

Turning her to face the men he told her to show them her clit which was already protruding through her lips. She pulled her lips back to more murmurs of excitement, and then Master put the clip on! Master offered her a glass of milk, and now she knew what he had planned! She drank the milk and he helped her to her knees.

As the first man unzipped his pants and offered his cock to her, she opened her mouth and swallowed all the urine he offered. She felt it running into her belly, and her pussy throbbed. Again, Master offered her milk, and again, she drank it and the urine of stranger number two. Her legs and pussy were twitching from the fullness as she proceeded on to number three. Master helped her stand and lightly brushed her erect nipples as she moaned and the three strangers looked upon her distended belly. Her breathing was rapid, and her pussy throbbing so she could feel her juices moist against her thighs.

Master asked 'what does my slut desire,' and looking pleadingly at him she barely whispered 'to be fucked please Master.' Grinning, he said, but not yet my dear, we men have not had our meal. He gently placed her nipple clamps on and connected the chain to her clit clamp. Turning her to the counter and bringing her ingredients for a salad, he told her to quickly make one to compliment their steaks, which were almost done on the grill. Placing a chair at the breakfast counter for her, she gently sat down and he brought her food to her. Kissing her deeply he went into the next room and dined with his guest. She tried to eat some, but was much to aroused, and curious as to what was to come next!

Master cleared the table, removed her nipple and clit clamps, and brought three large mouth vases to the counter telling her that if she wanted to be fucked like the slut she was, she would have to release first into the vases. She looked pleadingly at him as this was something she had not been able to accomplish; however she knew there was no other way, and the pressure to release and the continual throbbing in her pussy was so great that she slowly took hold of one of the vases and placing it against herself, she was eventually able to flow.

Thus relieved, Master led her to the table and laying her spread-eagle on her back, bound her ankles and wrists in place. He again kissed her, and whispered how proud he was of her. Thus fortified, the first stranger took his place between her legs and proceeded to slowly fuck her. She eagerly matched his rhythm, his size felt good, and when he came, he spewed onto her belly; he then moved to her mouth and she greedily licked him clean. Master spread the seed over her belly and breasts. The second stranger quickly moved in to replace the first, plunging into her, moving the plug in her ass, causing her to catch her breath. He was wider than the first, and harder, and quicker, and when he came he also released onto her belly. He now replaced the first stranger at her mouth, and again, Master spread this seed upon her. She was frenzied now, desperately needing all they could offer. The third stranger wasted no time either filling her slowly and deeply. He came the closest to Master in girth and length and she pulled at her binds wanting more. He also came on her belly and moved to her mouth to be cleaned. Master spread this seed also.

They thanked Master and left; finally alone with Master. He went to her, and standing at her head, he unzipped his pants, leaned over her placing his cock into her mouth and placed his mouth upon her pussy. She eagerly sucked his cock and as his mouth sucked her clit she moaned, strained at her restraints, and orgasm. He continued to orally devour his pussy like only he could, what passion and enjoyment he displayed; and she continued sucking as best she could as he grew and throbbed in her warm mouth.

He stood away from her, leaving her gasping. Now she begged him to fuck her like the slut she was, and he began teasing her; putting his cock in a little, out, in some more; she was moaning and squirming, needing him so badly. She screamed in joy as he plunged his 8" into her and enjoyed the desperate ride to orgasm. Smiling, he gently released her ankles and wrists. He sat her at the edge of the table and held her tightly, whispering his appreciation and pride. She was home.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 05

2004-05-14T21:34:00.000-07:00

Chapter 5

We awoke fresh and rested on Tuesday morning. Wow, was fucking this good for you, lol?

I was so tired last night that I didn't even bother to set an alarm clock, but the early sun woke me. Bob slept soundly, still tucked into the cover I placed over him last night.

I needed to piss, and – oops, I could still taste Judy's musky odor in my mouth, lol. I went straight to the bathroom, sat and felt instant relief. As I wiped my pussy, I thought yet again, that I wanted to do something with my damn cunt hair. I wanted Bob to shave me, and had even bought the gear yesterday. I started reminiscing about last night, lol. Oh man, that Judy took a battering, and still begged for more.

Ah well, she was definitely yesterday's news, even if she didn't know it yet, and my mind was already moving on to other ideas. I had a couple of close friends, Jack and Diane who loved sex as much, if not more, than I did. Both were dedicated bisexuals, and I wanted Bob to have a full homosexual fantasy this week. No hold barred. I knew I could count on Jack for that, and he would be eager to "initiate" Bob. And hell, Diane loved my cunt, as much as I loved her cunt. [Isn't cunt a magically vulgar word, lol? I love using it.]

Jack loved to watch Diane and I eat each other out as much as we loved him watching. Would they be awake yet? Fuck it, I decided to ring anyway.

All fixed. It only took two minutes, no explanations needed, and they were on their way. They would get here for Wednesday, and planned to stay for one night, but hope to stay for two. If they couldn't get a room of their own, I knew Bob wouldn't mind them bunking up with us. They agreed to fly up (they could well afford it), and I set about finalizing my plans for tonight, and the rest of the week.

Tonight, Bob was going to shave my cunt, He might not know it yet, but I knew it, and that was all that mattered, lol. I love mornings (if I manage to wake before noon, lol).

I decided to rest my body, and jumped in the shower. The water was steaming and soothing, and I stood there for 20 minutes letting my aches and pains ease away. While I was in the shower, I heard Bob enter the bathroom, piss and fart. Typical man. We were both awake now, lol. No need to tiptoe around anymore.

After bathing, dressing (conservatively this morning, including bra AND panties) and eating, we finally set of for another long, hard day. [Remember, Work was the "official" reason for this trip, but this journal is about Bob and I, work was only a distraction to our needs. As I said in an earlier narrative, I will not bore my readers with the problems we faced during those days, unless it impacted on us in these pages.]

Oh boy, 6pm couldn't have arrived any slower if it tried. My feet were aching, and my back hurt like a bitch. Surprisingly Judy was very quiet today, apart from a wink and a smile. No matter. I hadn't seen Bob all day, and when we finally got back to the hotel all each of us wanted was a long stiff drink, and a hot shower to wash away the day.

I hadn't talked to Bob, to find out his plans, but I knew that tonight I didn't want bottles, or dildos in my cunt, or bondage, or domination, or anything extreme. I wanted some soft, tender sex. I hoped Bob did too.

When we sat and talked after the room service waiter left, both clean, naked, as planned, we discussed our needs and plans for tonight. Fortunately Bob agreed with me. Even his constitution couldn't sustain endless bouts of extreme sex, regardless if his brain could, and we both agreed a cold drink or three, a soothing massage to each, from each, some tender kissing and an early night was what the doctor ordered.

The bed looked inviting and after Bob found some soft music on the radio, then turned down the room lighting to very low, we moved over to the bed to lie and talk. As we talked we both touched each other gently.

I asked him outright to shave me, and he readily agreed. It took him about two minutes to get the blade, and soap, some hot water, and a couple of towels. After trimming the excess hair with a pair of scissors from my suitcase, he soaked a towel in hot water, and eased it onto my freshly trimmed, pubic area. He left the hot towel in place for a few minutes, as he proceeded to lather me up. He was cautious, and caring. And I was totally trusting in him. He massaged the lather into my pubes, and slowly worked my skin with his hands. I was already tingling. Then he eased the blade over my cunt in steady strokes, never jerking, never doubting. I swear it took him only minutes to leave my cunt as bald as the day I was born. I noticed him looking intently at my freshly shaved cunt. Good, I wanted him to know all of me. I wanted him to look all he wanted.

He cleaned up the mess, then lay beside me on the bed. As we talked he started to touch me. His hands were soft, and his touch sensitive. He stroked me so softly, and I felt my own passion rising. I don't know why his bitch wife was like she was, but he deserved more. He was such a wonderful man. And, I was going to give him anything he wanted (this week, at least).

He kissed me slowly, and his tongue probed gently into my eager mouth. I returned his kiss, and then kissed him again. His hand slowly moved down my back, and he stroked my lower back. I slowly turned over onto my ample tits and invited him to massage me.

Conversation was kept to a minimum, and every time I tried to talk, he put his finger to my lips and whispered "Shhh". I accepted his rules, and closed my eyes and relaxed some more.

His hands found my tight muscles and he soothed my aches. I nearly fell asleep under his caring touch, and I loved the way he stroked from my shoulder, down to the crack of my ass, soft but confident, in one continuous stroke. He repeated this several times, each time altering his stroke marginally to cover my whole back, always ending at the crack of my ass. My cunt was wet already, lol. I thought he was finished and went to move, when he stopped me delicately.

I felt some oils being rubbed into my skin (it turned out that this lunch, HE went shopping, he told me later, and he told me he was more discreet than I had been, lol), and his touch was almost ethereal, so soft and gentle were his strokes. He then rubbed oil into both of my arms, caressing my skin as he rubbed down to my hands. As he reached my fingers, he licked and sucked each finger. I wanted to scream out in joy.

The scented oil was doing its stuff, and I was drifting off to dream land, when he slapped my ass. Ouch! He laughed, and I couldn't help but laugh too. The last couple of days had been "full on" and it was such a relief to be so calm and relaxed tonight. It was infectious, and neither of us was complaining.

The oil was "Vanilla Crème" and I loved the smell of it. He continued rubbing the oil into me, from my shoulders and back, then down over my ass, giving my ass crack a liberal covering, then further down over the backs of my legs. Occasionally he would stop and kiss my back, or butt, then resume. I felt the tension move out of my body with his every stroke, and I felt so fresh and whole. This man knew his stuff! Fuck his cunt wife! Why couldn't it be me?

When he got to my feet, he surprised the shit out of me by kissing and sucking each of my toes!

Then he asked me to turn over. I willingly, eagerly, did, lol. More, give me more. Please don't stop, I silently pleaded. He must have heard me because he then started oiling my tits and belly.

If I thought his touch on my back was soft, his touch on my tits was even more tender. I was so relaxed I wanted to sing! He slowly rubbed the oil into my tits, giving my nipples extra special respect. Then he started a circular rubbing on my belly, reaching always lower towards my cunt, but stopping short, and reaching up to, and just under, the swell of my tits. He was driving me insane. But I was not complaining. This little girl does know when to keep her mouth shut . . . sometimes.

My freshly shaved pubic area was delicate, and I wanted the oils to sooth my skin. Finally, I thought, his hands were going to reach for my cunt. I thought I was going to scream, in pleasure. But he moved lower. Damn him. How can any man know how to touch a woman down "there" so delicately that she wants to cry out, in sheer ecstasy? This man did! I never knew that "soft" could be so damned "hard" to control, lol.

My cunt was screaming for his fingers, and he blithely ignored me, as he worked further down my legs, finishing again at my toes. I felt so much electricity building up that I knew I was going to scream, in pure, unreserved, joy. I swear I had my first of many orgasms that night right then!

He returned to my cunt, and worked his magic again, and again. Always touching my lips, never intruding, never ignoring my needs. Rubbing his soft hands into my upper thighs, and enclosing my cunt in his hands. My shaved cunt begged for his touch, and he didn't disappoint me. He hadn't yet inserted anything into my hole, and yet I knew definitely that I orgasmed right there, while he touched me. Was that two?

His touch was raw sex, but so different to what I normally felt. He rubbed my cunt lips hard, then soft, then round and round, then up and down, probing a finger inside, then back out, then around again. I usually was inpatient to get my cunt opened and fucked, but tonight, whatever he was doing, I didn't want him to stop. EVER! He had found a way to pleasure me that I didn't think possible. I orgasmed at least twice more, and he still hadn't entered me!

I knew my cunt was dripping wet, I was so excited and had already cum at least three times, or more, but he didn't notice, or ignored it, if he did notice, and still he would not ease up on his relentless "assault" on me. Not that I wanted him too, but I was going wild and I was ready to scream out in happiness.

I still had my eyes closed, when I felt his weight shift on the bed. Then . . . fuck me, he was licking my cunt lips. He had lowered his head to my slit, and was now soothingly licking me. Fuck! Orgasm five – definitely! Fuck.

"Nita," he whispered. "Open you legs wider for me please."

I willingly complied, and I felt his fingers ease into me. I opened my eyes and saw him sitting beside me, lowered over my cunt. He was looking at my cunt. I though he had seen all there was to see when he shaved me, but apparently not. I felt him part my cunt lips further, and I finally understood what he was trying to do. He wanted to see inside my cunt. Yes please, I silently willed.

My scent is always fresh, and pleasant, partly because of my hygiene, and also my own body oils. I knew he was savoring my sweet aromas. Good.

My inner lips protrude slightly below my outer lips. Nothing startling, but not bad either. My clitoris is bigger than average, even when sheathed, but still very noticeable. Should I tell him how to reveal my clit? No, let him discover that for himself, I answered to myself. He would, eventually!

He didn't disappoint me. I felt his soft fingers probe my clit hood, and I knew he had succeeded when I felt that familiar, and enjoyable, ripple of pleasure wave through my cunt. Now I had lost count, but that one was the biggest orgasm yet. I felt his finger explore deeper, into my fuck hole. I was proud of my cunt muscles, tight when necessary, yet loose enough to accommodate the biggest cock. He was obviously using both his fingers and his eyes to explore. Good.

He lowered his head some more, and I felt his tongue flick my clit. Fuck, sheer pleasure erupted within my belly. I wasn't even trying to count the orgasms anymore. Why bother. I was in heaven. Don't stop, please don't fucking stop, I begged silently. He was a good pupil, lol. He heard all of my silent thoughts, and responded quickly and attentively.

His tongue, and fingers, and eyes, explored every inch of my love canal. Nothing was missed. Everything was thrilled and tickled. He kissed, sucked, licked and nibbled my entire cunt. I swear I had at least a dozen orgasms by then. I was in heaven, and hoping to stay there.

I loved the way he nibbled my inner labia, softly but with authority. This boy knew how to excite a lady. He never said a word, but I knew I was "gushing" down there. He must have been covered in my cunt juices. If he wasn't, only god alone knows why, lol.

He finally inserted at least two fingers in me. I had orgasmed upwards of a dozen times, without any penetration before I felt his fingers. Now I couldn't control the rush as I felt my whole lower body erupt in that sheer excitement of a deep, acute orgasm. I couldn't help it – I cried out. I was exhausted, and we hadn't even fucked. I hadn't even sucked his cock. I hadn't touched him!

The soothing music, low lighting, and a magic man. Who could ever ask for more? Not me.

Tonight could not have been any different from last night if I had planned it (wait a minute, I did plan it, lol)

Bob had kept my orgasms cumming one after the other, non stop, and he hadn't even fucked me. Here I was spouting off earlier at the size (or lack) of his cock, and he didn't even need his cock. Fuck I can be so insensitive, without even trying. He had brought me to multiple orgasm, and more, and never once even asked me to "attend" to him. He amazed me.

What he did next surprised me even more, if anything more could have ever surprised me. He kissed my mouth gently, tucked a blanket over me, and turned off the lights and lay down beside me. The quiet music providing a soft lullaby in my ear.

He was asleep in two minutes, and I wasn't far behind.

Oh yes, isn't cunt a wonderful word? Look out tomorrow, the fun begins in earnest, lol.

Cum on Wednesday.

Sibling Cam

2004-05-07T21:44:00.000-07:00

"Too bad we don't have any privacy," Sarah said to me one night. "I could probably make enough money to pay the bills around here if I could set up a web cam."

A few weeks earlier, my sister and I had both lost our jobs and were preparing to move back in with our parents when our grandmother's health failed her. It was a sad occasion, but now there was a no-rent house that we could move into instead of cramming ourselves in with our parents once again. Sharing the single bedroom had really put a crimp in both our lifestyles.

"Really? How much money do those girls make?" I asked. Sarah's previous job had been for an ISP where she had helped many of their clients set up moneymaking web cams.

"It's not a lot, but I know some of the more successful ones were getting around $500 a month. I've got the contacts to make it work," she answered.

"You'd do that?" I asked.

"I don't know. Maybe if I lived by myself."

"Well, why don't you look into it and maybe we could set something up in the bedroom. I know we're going to need the money really soon here." We had moved our computer equipment into the dining room and set up an office from which we could conduct our job searches. Six weeks of nothing had us both discouraged and broke

She looked into it and figured out that we could go through a cam portal site and get a portion of the subscription fees rather than trying to set everything up on our own. They promised thousands a month, but from her experience at the ISP, she knew the girls were making perhaps hundreds at the most.

So we set her laptop up in the bedroom with the web cam and she started the rough process of gaining subscribers. She was in the room almost all the time, starting around 12 noon and not leaving until after midnight. She'd decided to do some nudity for free and then some raunchier stuff and requests for subscribers only.

Within a couple of weeks her subscriber list had grown to over 25 people and she was able to cut down on the amount of time spent on the free part of the show. But she also had lost most of her inhibitions about nudity and was usually walking around the house in lingerie or a bathrobe.

She also began to speak more openly about what her subscribers wanted her to do. I had seen the dildoes, vegetables, panties, and lube lying around our bedroom and I was curious, but not really all that comfortable with it and jokingly let her know that I didn't want to hear about it. That quelled most of the talk.

When the money finally began to come in, it wasn't nearly enough. She started to heavily promote her cam in other places, newsgroups, online personals, search engines, but it still wasn't enough. She also found a web board where cam operators could talk about the intricacies of getting clients and making the most money. This taught her one thing: men make nearly 4 times the loot that girls do.

"You need to set up a cam," she informed me one afternoon.

"Oh right, girls don't need cam-boy lovin'. They can get guys naked in front of their web cam any time they want," I chuckled.

"Not girls, dummy. Other men"

"Oh, ick." I said.

"What? You never have to touch or look at them. Just pretend it's women you're chatting with."

"You've told me of some pretty raunchy conversations you've had with guys. 'I wish I could feel your balls on my chin and your hot come in my throat!'" I mocked.

"Hey, you're pretty good at that," she smiled. "So, pretend you're mocking me when you do it. Guys make like 4 times the profit that girls do. It's pathetic!"

"4 times? That would solve a few of our problems," I said with a tone of concession that sealed the deal.

We set up a cam for me in the dining room and started looking for clients. I had to get a few shots of my erect cock to post in a few places, which wasn't easy, knowing what I was doing it for. That brought up another point. How was I supposed to get hard when I was talking to guys who can see me? I decided to set up the TV near my PC with the VCR and I rented some dirty movies. Watching them kept me erect and also gave me ideas of what to say to these guys.

Within a few weeks, the two of us were making enough money to live on. Sarah was wrong about my income being 4 times hers, it was more like 2.5 times hers, but it was still better than starving and we were finally able to catch up on our bills.

The biggest side effect, however, was that we were now "talking shop" with each other as though it were a new coding language or design standard we'd learned together. "How long do you wait before you let yourself come?" she'd ask. "Do you really come?" I'd ask. "What do you do if you're just not into it?" she'd ask. "Have they asked you for anything you just won't do?" I'd ask.

"They really want to meet me and I won't do that," she said.

"Yeah, same here. They're always trying to get my phone number and private email address. I think they actually like it when I tell them I'm straight. They don't outwardly believe it, but they seem to enjoy the "fantasy" that I'm a struggling straight guy doing gay cam shows because I need the money," I told her.

"I will sometimes, for a price, put a requested item in my pussy and keep it there between shows. That seems to drive them wild," she said, rolling her eyes with a grin.

"They really want me to bring in another guy," I confessed. "I could make a lot more if I was doing my show with someone else." Saying this made me blush.

"Me too, a lot more." she said with a spark of excitement in both her demeanor and her voice. "I would, but I don't know anybody I want to fuck."

"I wouldn't do it," I replied. "I am so not into that."

"I wasn't asking you to. I just meant that if I had a boyfriend..." she trailed off.

"No, I meant I wouldn't do it with another guy." Then came an uncomfortable silence. Was it Freudian? Why did she assume I thought she was asking me to fuck her? What if she took my response the wrong way?

"Ok, I have to go get ready for my next show." She slid off into the bedroom and I went back to searching the want ads.

After a while we'd paid the bills, but we were still constantly short on cash and the job search was really not panning out. We'd both been losing memberships. It had always been a constant cycle, but fewer new than lost clients lately and we'd both started getting raunchier in an attempt to at least hold onto what we had.

"What if we did a show together?" she asked. "We could grab a whole new set of perverts."

"You mean...have sex with each other?" I asked in disgust.

"No, just like...masturbate together. Do our separate shows, but in front of one camera."

"I don't think I could," I stated. "I sometimes have a hard time doing it just knowing you're in the next room." It's funny to think that two months ago we wouldn't even have said the word 'masturbate' in front of each other. Now we were entertaining the idea of doing it in front of each other.

"I have a client who will pay us $200 for it," she blurted, followed by a pregnant pause.

"He knows your brother does a cam show and wants to see us together?" I asked with a scared look on my face.

"No, I uh…well, it's a woman…I told her about your show," she giggled. "I think she even subscribed. She doesn't have any siblings and incest is a big fetish of hers. We've talked about it a lot and she kind of thinks I've got the same inclinations."

"The idea makes my stomach hurt. What if I can't keep it up?" I protested.

"We can turn on a video or something," she said, eying my collection. "I don't know how else we're going to pay bills. There aren't a whole lot of other options."

"Ugh...I think I'll have to have a few drinks first to loosen up." I caved; I knew she was right.

"She also said that if she likes it she'll want future shows," she continued.

"Well, that's something that depends on how it works for us. It's not up to her," I insisted, still not eager to do it, but knowing how much it would help.

So we set a date and time with her, received her payment, and prepared for the show. We set up Sarah's laptop next to my PC in the dining room and did our regular daily shows together, but on separate cameras. It was a test to see how well I could keep it up. Really, it turned out to not be so hard.

We both had a few drinks and were joking with each other throughout. Then the moment of truth came. We had promised her an hour of masturbating together at her command, but specified that we wouldn't physically interact with each other.

The show started out perfectly. We sat together facing the keyboard at first, disrobing slowly while describing sexual acts. The video we'd put in was a lesbian strap-on flick I'd not seen and it helped me to get and keep an erection.

Once disrobed and fully aroused, she asked us to turn in our chairs so that we were facing each other. She was giving us commands and we stopped responding via the keyboard.

I was tipsy enough to get pretty flirtatious with her and watch my sister dipping her big dildo into her pussy without losing my erection. I'd separated myself from the fact that it was Sarah and felt like I was just seeing a dildo sliding in and out of an anonymous, wet pussy.

Off and on during our show Sarah would pull the dildo out of her pussy and point to the gaping hole it left, joking about wanting me to replace the dildo with my cock. I would refuse and she would lean forward and attempt to put her head in my lap. Then I'd push her back into her chair and away from me in disgust. The woman seemed to totally love our little act.

Sarah had her feet up on her chair and her pussy jutting toward the camera and worked the dildo in and out with a rhythmic motion. Watching her breasts roll back and forth on her chest with every thrust was almost hypnotic and I found myself stroking my cock in rhythm.

As the hour came to a close, we both began to masturbate in earnest in front of the camera. Sarah had the dildo in one hand and her other on her clit. My left hand was holding the base of my cock while the right was working the shaft. We almost seemed to be competing in a silly attempt to beat each other to orgasm.

Finally, I could hear Sarah moaning and saying dirty things under her breath as she neared orgasm. "Oh god...fuck me...oh god...I'm gonna come. I'm gonna come." Her whisper was turning into a tense growl.

At our guest's typed command, Sarah let herself go. "Aaaaaaanghhh! I'm coming!!" she yelled as she furiously worked her clit in rhythm to the convulsions of her body. She slumped back in her chair and closed her legs tight around her dildo and let out a loud sigh of relief, bringing her knees to her chest so the end of the dildo protruded from between her thighs.

The sight of her coming so violently sent a tingle through my body, culminating in my balls. I leaned back in my chair, focusing my strokes on the bulbous head of my cock and finally brought myself to the brink of orgasm. I felt the wave of release begin to roll over the peak of frenzied energy and closed my eyes as the first spasms of ejaculation seized the base of my cock.

Almost simultaneously, Sarah surprised me and leapt forward, catching the tip of my dick in her mouth. I gasped in surprise, but it was too late and I was unloading explosive spurts of semen onto her swirling tongue.

"Sarah!" I yelled as I lurched forward, pulling her back by her hair. Her mouth swept over the tip of my cock and made it about five inches away as I shot another jet of semen that coated her lips and dribbled down her chin. She turned toward the camera and spat my come out into her hand, holding it so that the woman could see the puddle, then massaged it into her breasts and nipples.

Unsure how to react in front of the camera, I looked at her in horror while she signed off with our guest and turned to me.

"Oh my god! I'm so sorry!" she shouted. "I didn't know you were about to come and I was going to pretend to try to go down on you thinking you'd push me away again. When you didn't, I didn't know what to do."

"Uh, you could have just backed off!" I remarked sarcastically.

"But I didn't want her to know I was faking it," she whined. "Oh my god, I need to go wash off and brush my teeth!" She ran, naked, to the bathroom and I put my clothes on. I scooped hers up and took them to her.

"Hey, I'm sorry I got so mad at you. I don't think we should do this again."

"I agree. I feel all...dirty and used now," she said with a shiver. "I need to take a shower. I think that was way beyond my boundaries."

…

But a few weeks later we were once again in bad financial shape.

"What if we scripted it so there aren't any surprises?" I asked Sarah one night over dinner.

"I've been thinking about it too," she admitted. "I really don't feel bad about it except for the confusion at the end."

"Yeah, I was actually kind of having fun. Maybe we could just tell each other what we're going to do before we do it," I offered. "She can't hear us."

"Oh, I wanted to tell you something else…" she said hesitantly.

"What?" I was getting scared again.

"I've been talking to 'HotKitty911' again…" she squirmed. "Well, she'll give us $300 if you will come on me. Otherwise she'd only agree to $200."

"Gross. That woman is so creepy," I said. "You didn't agree to it did you?"

"No, I told her you'd never go for it," she grumbled.

"You blamed it on me? You're just as grossed out about it as I am, if not more!" I shouted.

"I know, but she thinks I'm as turned on by incest as she is. When I put on a show for her, you're the reluctant one," she teased. "That's what keeps her coming back – the thought that maybe one day I'll seduce you into fucking me."

"But I think even the most conservative cam boy who was willing to masturbate in front of his sister would be willing to shoot his wad on her for an extra $100," I argued. "I'm going to be shooting it anyway; why does it matter where it goes?"

"Well, if it doesn't bother you, it doesn't bother me," she huffed. "It's a lot of money for a few moments' discomfort."

Unsure how or why I'd painted myself into this corner, I accepted the inevitable as I realized that we'd probably do just about anything for money at this point.

"Well, $300 for an hour's work isn't bad, I guess," I said sheepishly. The excitement of making $150 an hour each overshadowed the weirdness of what we were about to do somehow.

A few hours later we were finishing off our second round of cocktails as we waited for our guest to log on. Lube, toys, and video were all in place and we were anxiously chit chatting and watching the clock tick away the last minute prior to our show.

"Oh crap!" Sarah exclaimed as she jumped up and ran to the bedroom. She returned with a little rubber ball. "I told her I'd keep this in me until the show," she giggled. After dribbling a little lube onto it, she pulled up her skirt, put her hand in her panties and inserted it. When she saw me watching her, wide-eyed and blushing, she blushed as well. "Sorry," she grinned.

She logged on and the show went almost exactly as before in the beginning. Dirty talk, disrobing, and finally the toys came out. The video we'd chosen this time was a gangbang flick and was doing its job of keeping me up.

The difference this time was that she was a lot more interested in Sarah than in me and several times asked me to hold the camera close to her while she masturbated. Toward the end of the hour, she asked me to hold the camera close to Sarah's pussy so she could "see if she's kept my secret."

Watching the computer screen to ensure the scene was well centered and visible, I found it easy to distance myself from my relationship with the young girl to whom these exciting thighs, fingers, and body fluids belonged.

She put her legs together and pulled her knees up to her chest. I aimed the camera first at her face while she blew her a kiss and winked, then moved down her body to the bulbous end of the enormous dildo protruding from between her swollen, glistening lips.

I felt my cock stir and tingle as I watched. Its partial erection began to surge and pulse as it worked toward full stature.

She slid her right hand from under her knee, down her thigh and encircled the end of the dildo with her fist. Working it out a little, then back in then out a little more, she slowly pulled the fat toy out of her pussy. The gaping hole it left closed as she contracted her muscles and produced the little rubber ball.

"Put it in her mouth," she typed.

"You ok with that?" I asked her.

"Yeah, go ahead," she replied.

I reached my hand into the frame and Sarah shivered and sighed as my fingers pulled the glistening ball from between her swollen lips. I followed my hand with the camera up to her face. She opened her mouth and accepted it with her tongue and seductively licked her lips.

I moved the camera back to her pussy as she reinserted the still well lubed dildo. I held it there for a while so she could watch Sarah slowly sliding it in and out, then moved it back to it's stand.

"Now give her the camera," she typed. "I want to see the 'money shot' ;)"

I handed Sarah the camera and positioned myself between her legs so that the frame had her furry pubic mound at the bottom, her thighs to the sides in a v formation, and my cock, fist and balls in the middle. I hadn't even glanced at the porno we'd put on in several minutes, but Sarah's little show had really excited me and my cock was ready to burst.

While Sarah again removed the dildo and set it aside, I added a little lube to my palm and began to stroke. Her gaze was fixed on the computer screen so she had no idea that I was staring intently at her wide-open pussy, fantasizing about the last girl I'd fucked, oh so long ago. Coming in a pussy was something I missed sorely.

As I began to find my rhythm, my breathing quickened and my pace evened out. Sarah's hips began to roll as she moved her free hand down to her pussy and started stroking her clit.

"No, no…move your hand. I want to see everything," HotKitty911 typed.

She reluctantly moved her hand back to the chair arm, but her hips were still rolling. I could tell by the look on her face she was being tortured as she watched the scene in the cam window. I was surprisingly turned on by that thought and quickened the movement of my hand in response.

Sarah started to buck her hips up and down as though she were trying to touch her pussy to me. I only realized that was exactly what she was trying to do when I felt my balls slap against her swollen, wet mound.

"Ah!" she grunted and let out a sigh. I hated to deny her the pleasure she was seeking, so I moved a little closer so that my balls slapped against her with each of my strokes.

"Oh my god," she moaned. "This is gonna make me come!" Her eyes were still on the screen, but the frame was bouncing slightly back and forth. I continued to bounce my balls on her pussy, each slap bringing me closer to the edge. "Aaaaaaannnnnnnnggggghhhh…yes, oh god. I'm coming, I'm coming," she grunted.

As her orgasm wracked her body and she slumped back down into the chair, she shot her hand down between her legs to squeeze the final sensations out of her convulsing pussy.

"Hey, no hand :)," our guest typed.

Giving her pussy one last, lingering squeeze, she let her hand fall back to her side as her chest heaved with each breath. I watched her breasts bounce and swirl and when I moved my gaze back to her pelvis, I could see the muscles in her pussy contracting while thick, slippery fluids oozed from it and down the crack of her ass. The sight was exquisite and, as I imagined the feeling of my cock putting those fluids, the orifice, and its muscles to their intended use, I groaned, "oh god Sarah, I'm coming!"

She moved the camera up above my cock and zoomed in, then lifted her legs to her chest and moved her pelvis toward me so her open pussy was more visible. This filled the frame with only her pelvis and mine. To ensure our guest saw the ejaculation, I pointed my cock at Sarah's pubic hair as I felt my orgasm take over.

I groaned loudly as thick, ropey jets of semen shot from the tip of my cock onto her pussy, coating her pubic hair and filling the open, pink gap between her labia. Sarah reached down and rubbed the slippery mess into her pussy.

"Bravo!" the woman typed. I fell back into my chair, exhausted. Sarah sat up to the keyboard and said our goodbyes.

"Wow," she droned, sitting back in her chair with an incredulous look. "That was pretty…uh…hot."

"A little too hot," I replied. "I wasn't exactly sure where it was going to stop." I had actually considered pushing my cock into her, not just pointing it at her.

"Boundaries were the last thing on my mind for a while there," she admitted. Grabbing the towel from the floor, she dabbed at the mess between her legs.

"I guess knowing it was worth an extra hundred overshadowed the weirdness I was feeling about it," I offered. "And without that weirdness, nothing seemed off limits."

….

HotKitty911 was so impressed with our show that she immediately scheduled another one for the following evening. I spent the next day thinking about the coming evening and had to wear jeans to hide my excitement. Sarah spent the day in her room online until it was time to move her equipment out next to mine.

"I talked her into an extra hundred…" Sarah said hesitantly.

"Ok…for what?" I asked.

"She wants a couple of things," she expanded. "She wants you to come on me."

"Uh huh. And?"

"Well, she wants us to touch each other," she finally admitted reluctantly. "She'll give us $200 each if we get each other off."

"Oh my god!" I exclaimed. "She really is a perv."

"That's $700 dollars between yesterday's show and today's," she pleaded.

"Sarah, I know, but I'm beginning to forget what it is that's wrong with this and that really bothers me," I argued. "What if we regret this for the rest of our lives?"

"It's not like we're doing any of this on our own time or just for fun or anything," she said, taking my hand into hers. "We're doing what we have to do to survive and pay our bills. What would you regret more: A hand job from your sister or taking it up the ass in fast food?"

The sense she was making seemed to just add to the cloud that had settled over my moral senses. I had to mull it over. In reality I wanted her to jerk me off in front of the camera, but at the same time I hated the surreal mess my life was becoming and feared that it could explode into a traumatic stress that would haunt us for the rest of our lives. Once again, however, my baser instincts won out, though this time it was libido more than greed.

"Ok. How should we do this then?" I asked.

"Well, I was thinking we could set the cam up beside my bed with the laptop on a chair," she suggested. You could lie by my side and finger me, then I could straddle you and jerk you off afterward. What do you think?"

"That sounds fine," I said as though she'd talked me into it.

We set it all up in the bedroom and sat on the edge of her twin bed awaiting our guest.

"Hi kids…did you discuss my offer?" she typed.

"We did," responded Sarah. "We'll take it."

"Ok. Here's what I want," she started. "I want you both naked. Him laying behind you, both on your sides." Pretty much what we'd already planned, although now we were aware that our planning could have little to do with what actually happens.

"Ok…hold on," she typed.

We looked at each other and started taking our clothes off. Once naked, we lay down on the bed in the requested position, basically "spooning," except that Sarah had her top leg up so her foot was at her knee. I pulled Sarah's white sheet up over my legs in a conflicted sort of modesty.

"I want him to tell you a story," she ordered. "The story of his last really good sexual encounter. And I want you to type it for me as he tells it."

I laughed inside as I read this. Do I tell Sarah that our last show was the best sexual experience I'd had in months? Just thinking about it made my cock stir.

"I think I know what it is…" Sarah teased, in an almost psychic reference to our last show. I guess it wasn't something I'd have to tell her.

"No you don't!" I shouted and tickled her ribs. She squirmed and dug her ass back against my still inflating cock. "Ok. Stop and let me come up with something." The last girl I'd had sex with was a co-worker who would occasionally come to dinner with me after work, then home to spend the night. It was a boring story and the sex left a lot to be desired, but I could probably embellish it with bits and pieces from other experiences I'd had.

"Ok," I started. "When I was working at the software company there was this girl who I sat across the cube wall from." Sarah typed only slightly slower than I talked. I continued a little more slowly. "One day I was installing some new hardware and had to climb under my desk to get at the cables. While I was down there I noticed her legs visible through the space between the cube wall and the floor. I bent down a little further and could see her knees, then her skirt.

"She wasn't sitting like a lady, but it was much too dark under the desk to see anything. So I grabbed my little penlight and very cautiously pointed it up under her skirt. She had some really sexy white cotton panties on and I could see the puffiness of both of her lips straining against the fabric." Talking like this was bringing my cock to attention and it was beginning to slide up between Sarah's parted thighs.

"The sight of that really turned me on. I pressed on my hardening dick through my jeans and rubbed it a little. I continued to stare up her skirt and felt a little pre-come find its way out into the cotton of my underwear." My cock was now fully erect and pressing firmly against Sarah's nicely trimmed pubic hair.

She giggled a little and squirmed back against me as I continued. "I looked behind me to make sure nobody was watching me, and when I turned back around the girl had bent down under her desk and was staring me in the eyes. I fumbled with an explanation as to why I was under her desk with my penlight, but she knew what was going on. Only, to my surprise, she whispered for me to meet her in the stairwell." Sarah giggled again and I could feel her slightly rocking her pelvis. I almost gasped, but I wanted to at least keep a façade of disgust with the situation we'd put ourselves in.

"I wasn't sure what to think, but was horny enough to think it might be worth it, so I climbed out from under my desk and headed for the stairwell. She met me there and had me follow her to the top. On the way up, I was two or three steps behind her, still being cautious, but horny as hell. She glanced behind her and bent over at the waist a little, flipping up her skirt, and asked me if this is what I was looking for down there. I could see a little wet spot in the crotch of her cute little cotton panties and grabbed for the waist band, pulling them down just enough to see the pink of her swollen pussy lips before she pulled ahead and out of my reach." Sarah let out a sigh and pressed her pussy firmly against the tip of my dick. Startled, I pulled back a little and she resumed her typing.

"We got to the top and she pulled me close and kissed me, pushing her tongue into my mouth. I pulled up on the bottom of her skirt and brought it up around her waist…" I was interrupted by a command on the screen.

"I want you to pinch her nipples while she types," she ordered.

"You ok with that?" I asked Sarah.

"Yeah," she responded with a quick breath.

Taking Sarah's right nipple between my thumb and forefinger, I continued. "I pushed my hand into her panties and she was already dripping wet. She threw a leg up onto the railing, opening her pussy to my probing fingers while we continued to kiss." I could feel Sarah's nipple hardening and her typing became a little erratic. She began to gyrate her hips again.

"I pushed a couple of fingers into her and started grinding my palm against her clit." I gave Sarah's nipple a hard squeeze when I said the word 'clit,' and she moaned audibly for the first time. "She continued to grind her pelvis up against my hand while she undid the zipper on my pants. As my erect cock sprang forth, she burst into a fitful…" I paused and pressed the tip of my dick against Sarah's pussy as I clamped onto her nipple. "Orgasm," I droned languidly into her ear.

She gasped and thrust her pelvis back against me. The tip of my dick slipped between her slippery lips, up over her clitoris, and then popped over her pubic mound. I maintained my grip on her nipple as she visibly forced herself to continue typing.

"As her shaking stopped, she brought her leg down off of the railing and slipped her panties down around her knees. She turned her back to me and bent at the waist, giving me access to her dripping hole." Sarah began rubbing her clit against the tip of my cock in short, abrupt strokes. Her breath was quickened and her quiet moans were getting louder.

"I slipped my cock between her legs, but not into her pussy yet. I rested it between her swollen lips and slowly slid it back and forth, bringing the ridge of the tip just past the little nub of her clitoris. I could feel her shivering with each pass." Sarah slowed her pelvic thrusts to match the motion I had just described in my story. When I felt the tip of my cock slip past her clit, Sarah moaned loudly and stopped typing. Her motion grew slower, but more forceful.

"I continued this motion until she was shaking, practically begging me to slip it into her. I slid a hand around in front of her, down between her legs, and pushed the tip of my cock backward with my index finger. I continued to press forward with my hips so that when it was lined up correctly, the full length of my cock disappeared into her velvety slick cunt." With these words Sarah's right hand left the keyboard and shot down to her snatch. Landing squarely on the tip of my dick, she pushed it backward as she brought her thighs together, firmly trapping my cock.

"I want to see your brother make you cum," our guest typed.

"Make me come, big brother," Sarah growled at me.

I took my right hand from her nipple and moved it to her wet and swollen cunt. Her clit was huge and easy to find and I rubbed it gently with my middle finger for a few seconds before she shouted, "harder!!"

Her legs were clamped so tightly around my cock that I couldn't move it forward or backward, so I started grinding it in place as I laid into her clit from the other side. Sarah's pelvis was bucking wildly back and forth and the wetness was beginning to saturate the area between her thighs. I could feel my cock beginning to glide more easily between them as suddenly Sarah was convulsing in an explosive orgasm.

Her thighs clamped even more tightly around my cock while her gyrations became deeper and slower. It felt as though the rotations were alternately inviting my cock into the depths of her hungry pussy and then, in a reluctant change of heart, pushing me away. I would have given anything at that moment to just be drawn in, but on some level I knew it would be best if we didn't go into that territory.

Sarah's orgasm subsided and she resumed her position at the keyboard. "Oh my god that was so incredible," she typed. "I think I was on a different world just then." She brought her leg back up again, allowing my cock to find its place against her now wide-open pussy. One wrong move and it would be deep inside her, easily.

"Finish the story now," or guest commanded.

"Ok, so…I slipped my cock into her," I continued, wishing now that Sarah hadn't already been satisfied. "Not slowly, but all at once. I heard her gasp as the tip of my dick came into contact with her cervix and my balls slapped against her clit. I put my hands on her hips and pulled her back toward me as tightly as I could." I brought my still wet fingers back up to Sarah's nipples, and once again, her pelvis started rotating against me.

"I pushed her away with the opposite motion, bringing my cock almost fully out of her, then slowly, inch by inch, slid it back into her. As I once again came into contact with her cervix, she moaned again and I started pounding my cock into her as quickly and deeply as I could." Sarah began to diddle her clit with the tip of my cock, but this time, due to the wetness and swelling, it was a struggle to keep it from going into her each time she would thrust backward.

"She reached down between her legs and started playing with her clit. I could feel her movements with my balls and that was it for me. I unloaded into her pussy with a loud groan," I whispered. Sarah stopped moving, but had positioned my cock directly at the opening of her pussy. The slightest movement from either of us would have us fucking.

"I slid my dick out of her, turned her around and pulled her panties up. Pulling her to me, I put my hand on her panty-covered, cum-filled pussy and whispered into her ear 'now you've got something to remind you of me,' and kissed her deeply."

Sarah giggled and turned to me saying, "That's so hot! I didn't know you were such a bad boy."

"Ok, now I want you to make him come," our guest ordered.

Sarah sighed and looked back at me. "Ok," she said as she began to sit up. The movement, however, sent the tip of my dick past the outer ridge of her pussy and into its sweet, incestuous envelope.

"Oh god Sarah," I moaned. "We can't…" I didn't want her to stop, but I didn't want the consequences of her continuing to be my responsibility either.

She continued to sit up and my cock continued its ascent into her body. "Yes, dear brother, we can," she giggled, with probably 3 or 4 full inches of my cock in her pussy, as she stood straight up, causing my cock to flop to the bed. "But we're not going to."

I was relieved and crushed at the same time. God how I wanted to erupt into orgasm deep inside of my beautiful sister. However, seeing Sarah retrieving a bottle of lubrication from the bedside table reminded that not all was lost. She returned to the bed, pushed me onto my back and then straddled me.

Applying the lube liberally to both my cock and her hand, she looked into my eyes as she began to stroke me. "I'm not going to last very long, Sarah," I warned her.

"It's ok big brother. The show is ending soon anyway," she said in a very mothering tone.

I put my hands on her thighs and closed my eyes as I lost myself in the sensation of each of her fingers sliding over the ridge of the tip of my cock. Her hand was moving up and down on my cock in an exquisite manner and each upstroke sent a tingle through my body. Hand jobs had always been one of my favorite sexual activities and I began to squirm under her.

Sarah began to rock her hips as she sat on top of me, scooting forward a little to bring the base of my cock into contact with her swollen lips. I grabbed the pillow under my head and squeezed it tightly. My orgasm was imminent, but I think Sarah was just as close because she started rubbing her clit along the shaft of my cock with each stroke of her hand.

She was moaning loudly and shouting, "Oh god…I need it, I need it!" as her fingers expertly worked the tip of my cock into a frothy, slurping mess and her pussy lips encircled the shaft. I was so turned on that I couldn't hold back and felt an orgasm begin to rip through my crotch.

Sarah stopped stroking and opened her fist, pushing my cock backward just as the first spurt of semen worked its way from my balls and I felt the sweet, warm envelope of my sister's pussy engulf my erupting cock. I felt her cervix against the tip of my cock as I coated it with my slippery fluids.

"Oh my god…don't come yet. I just need to get off again and then you can come. Oh fuck me. Don't come inside me…Oh god…I'm gonna come…don't come yet…I'm gonna…Oh god…I'm coming!" Sarah shouted as I felt the third and fourth bursts of potent, incestuous semen flooding her cunt.

"Sarah, I'm coming!" I shouted, my balls now empty. "Stop! Oh fuck, stop!"

She laid down on me and grabbed my ass, grinding her clit against my pubic bone. "Don't come yet! Don't come inside me." she moaned, seemingly oblivious to what I'd said.

My dick was so sensitive I grabbed her ass and tried to hold her still, but she was still too focused on her own orgasm and was intent on squeezing as much sensation from her convulsing pussy as she possibly could. She moaned loudly as she finally stopped grinding.

"Oh my god, that was incredible…" she managed to say between heaving breaths. "Oh fuck. Did you come? Oh god, I'm so sorry. I couldn't stop."

"I couldn't hold back," I said between breaths. "I was beginning to come when I slipped into you."

"It's almost like I have a psychic sense for when to really fuck things up," she complained. "I'd better go see if I can wash my pussy out." She went to the keyboard and started typing. "Sorry, that was totally unplanned. He just came inside me and I need to do go wash my pussy out. We'll talk again later?" and signed off.

"When was your period?" I asked as she left the room.

"I don't think we're in danger. I just don't want to take any chances," she said reassuringly from the bathroom. "My last period ended, like, three weeks ago."

After several minutes of running water and splashing sounds, Sarah returned to the bedroom and lay down next to me on the bed. Turning on our sides, I put my arm around her, pulled the blankets up onto us, and cuddled up next to her. Soon we were asleep.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 04

2004-04-14T21:34:00.000-07:00

Chapter 4

I was angry. I really had no reason to be, I guess, other than minor jealousy. But I had planned a quiet night with Bob, and here was Judy interfering. I knew I shouldn't be angry, and yes I had (sort of) confided in her, and she had subsequently turned up, so it was my fault. I had no right to be. I didn't own Bob, and he didn't owe me anything. What we had, or were having, was mutual and consensual, yes, but he had a wife to return to (however terribly she treated him), and I knew I couldn't expect anymore.

When she first arrived I wasn't angry, but as she took more and more of my time away from Bob, I felt the resentment build.

I was angry. I had planned tonight to be special. I was going to take Bob to bed, and let him slowly gain confidence. I had no firm plans, and definitely no hidden agenda; I just hoped we could relax together and explore each other. I wanted him to gain confidence, lose some of his inhibitions, and know he could trust me. I fully planned to let him physically examine me - inside and out. I wanted him to know he could do anything to me he wanted to. I wanted him to kiss, touch, lick, nibble and fuck all of me.

Now Judy was here, and I knew we were stuck with her for the evening. Hell, it was not even 8pm, and the night still had a long way to go. For some reason, I wanted to hurt her, or humiliate her. I know it was my fault she was here. I know I shouldn't have been so casual with my purchases this morning, but I had been. Done, past tense. I had to live with it now. I shouldn't be so jealous, I know. But she acted like she wanted to be dominated, and I felt the need to dominate her.

Judy was at least 50, probably older, I guessed 53, nearly double my age, and she had a great body. Her tits were probably 36E, with large nipples (nearly like little thumbs in thickness), and her cunt looked awesome. Fully shaved, with her labia minor protruding well below her labia major. Her clit was already erect and poking out of the folds of her cunt. Her ass seemed to take severe punishment, and I was hoping her cunt would too.

"Judy, pull away from Bob, and kneel down, and leave that hard cock in your ass, you cunt!" I commanded, and without a sound she did. I could see the disappointment on Bob's face though, and I quickly resolved to deal with him immediately.

"Bob" I ordered, "Jerk your cock off into her mouth NOW!"

Her eyes light up, and she licked her tongue. He started pulling his cock hard, and in seconds was ready to shoot his hot load at her. She raised her head to receive his hot seed, and he shot true and fast. His cum didn't even hit her lips as he shot deep into the back of her throat.

I then walked over to her, and bent and roughly withdrew the 8 inch cock from her hot ass. I took it and then placed the tip of it at her lips. I wasn't sure if she would open her mouth for me, or if I would have to resort to more bullying, but she did. She opened her mouth and let me fuck her mouth with the cock dildo, still warm from being in her anus. The cock was stained and "sweaty", but that didn't stop her for a second. She greedily licked and sucked that plastic cock like it was real, and in no time had it clean and glistening.

Despite my anger, and desire to humiliate her, I couldn't help but admire her spunk. I couldn't resist, I lent forward and kissed her. A soft kiss, no tongues, and she eagerly kissed me back.

I then reverted back to being the dominatrix I always knew I could be, and knew was rampant in me tonight.

"Bob" I said, "Come here, and position your cock at her mouth." He was like a small child, eager and willing to please, and he placed his now flaccid cock at her mouth level as commanded. She willingly opened her mouth, but made no effort to move. Did she know what was coming?

"Bob," I sneered, "This cunt needs a mouth-wash to remove that rank taste. Piss into her lips, and if she spills any, you have my permission to administer your own punishment to the worthless slut."

I then stood back and watched as he started to piss into her mouth. His piss dribbled at first, but soon built up to a strong gush, of yellow, hot piss. Damn, the cunt took it all, and not a drop leaked out. She leaned back and licked her lips and smiled. I wanted to slap the smile of her worthless fucking face, but I knew better. There would be better, even more sinister, ways to humiliate her, and make her mine totally. I was committed to my bitch mood.

I mentioned that I had bought five dildos, although my earlier description had only included four of them. As I earlier described, the first at 6 inches long, and a little over an inch thick, was normal size, and a "smooth" vibrator toy. The first 8 inch was nearly an inch and a half thick, and the second 8 inch was easily two and a half inches thick. The first of these 8 inch "cocks" was also a vibrator type toy, smooth plastic. But the other 8 inch, and the 10 inch was all cock - and the 10 inch was nearly 3 inches thick - of rippling veins and cock head, attached to thick plastic balls.

But it was the fifth "cock" that was special, and different. It was a heavy duty "strap-on" cock, fully 12 inches long, well over 3 and a half inches thick, and built like a giant cock. A cunt tearer, for sure. I knew my ass, and cunt could take it, I suspected Bob could even take it up his ass, and I was going to find out if Judy could too, by the end of the night. Also, the butt plug I bought was about 4 inches thick, designed to hurt and tear, and I wanted that in Bob's ass before we returned to "normal" life.

As Bob finished pissing, and Judy finished drinking, I went into the bedroom and retrieved the strap-on cock, and three of the satin ribbons I had bought earlier. I didn't put the strap-on cock on, but carried it back into the room with me. Judy was still kneeling, and Bob was standing over her, stroking his cock back to erection. It was time to do some different things.

I threw the strap-on to Bob, and told him to put it on. Before he put it on, he looked at it closely, then started sucking the knob. Nice image. I threw him the lube, and told him to lube it up.

His cock was well shaped and sized for oral and anal sex, but even he admitted it was a little small for deep cunt fucking. Tonight, I was going to give him a chance to even up the odds. As he adjusted and fitted the cock, I went over to Judy and told her to lie on the bed.

As she lay down I put one of the ribbons around her mouth as a gag, and I used the other two to tie her hands to the bed head. The little whore didn't squirm, or appear in any way distressed. She complied with every instruction eagerly and quickly. Was she a masochist, I started to wonder?

When I got her on the bed I went to work. I kissed her tits and started to suck her large nipples. As I sucked, I occasionally nipped them with my teeth. I felt her move only slightly as I bit, but she never whimpered or tried to move away from me. My mouth, and teeth, kept up the assault on her tits, and pretty soon her nipples were rock hard. I then moved down her belly, nipping as I went, and reached her swollen cunt lips, and protruding clit. I bit and licked and sucked her to a frenzy, using my fingers to open her hole wide for me (and in preparation of Bob's onslaught). She never once attempted to evade me. She tasted wonderful, and the more I ate at her cunt, the more love juices she produced. I drunk deeply from her.

I stopped and removed the gag and kissed her fully on the lips. Her tongue darted into my mouth, and I returned the sexual favor. I knew she was licking her own cunt juices from my mouth, and my own cunt was gushing at the thoughts. I returned the gag to her mouth, and stood, letting my fingers work into my own hole.

"Bob, ram, that cock up this whore's cunt - deep, and show no mercy." I commanded, and watched excitedly as he did my bidding without question.

He positioned himself, and after a few tentative stabs with the cock head, her cunt hole seemed to swallow it all - nearly 8 inches went up her wet slit, and still she didn't whimper, or appear to be in any pain. It took Bob a few minutes to get into a rhythm with the plastic cock, but he soon got the hang of it, and was pumping it into her with ease. I stood fingering my cunt in joy as he fucked her deeply.

As he fucked her, I went over and resumed kissing and sucking her tits, my fingers till deep in my own hole. I removed her gag and she looked up at me and smiled. I took my fingers and put them in her mouth and she greedily licked and sucked my cunt juices from them. This time I kissed her to taste my own juices.

She kissed back, and her tongue darted in and out of my willing mouth.

I told Bob to pull out of her, and I went back down on her and started eating her slit out again. I inserted first one, then two, then three fingers into her hole, and she didn't blink. I managed to get my fourth finger into her, and still no sign I was hurting her. Why not, I thought, as I pushed my thumb up her hole too. I was now fisting her cunt.

Still no sign of pain, or discomfort from her. This was one tough broad. I started to gain tempo with my hand, and slowly but surely, built up the pace so that I was now giving her hole a right royal fucking with my fist. She smiled up at me, and closed her eyes. Now it was my turn to doubt myself. How much more could I do to this lady, before I became totally animal? Giant dildo assaults didn't faze her? Fist fucking seemed to be a joy to her? Piss drinking didn't raise her irk?

What more could I do to shame her? I was beginning to think I should just stop and withdraw gracefully, when she looked at me and spoke.

"Hon," she sneered, "my horny, wet cunt can take a lot more than you are giving me, and I don't think you have it in you to really get my cunt juices flowing."

At that I plunged my other hand into her gaping cunt. She offered no resistance, and I had two hands up her snatch. The double fist-fuck seemed to do make a difference! Finally, I saw beads of perspiration break out on her brow. Finally. I slowly took both hands out of her wet hole, and kissed her gently. She responded and I moved away from her.

"Bob," I said gently, "Would you mind if Judy and I got into a 69'er, and we left you out?"

Without waiting for an answer, I lowered my hairy hole over her waiting mouth, and my own mouth enveloped her bald, wet hole. She tasted wonderful, and I wasted no time smearing her cunt juices all over my mouth.

But Bob was a quick learner. As we girls got naughty, he lay down beside us, and started licking my ass down to my butt hole, and back up again. On the second or third lick, I felt his tongue push against my ass hole. Slowly, but surely, he got his tongue into my tight hole, and started to tongue fuck me. Then I felt his fingers explore, and slowly go in to my ass. One, then two fingers deep in, and out several times. Then he sucked his fingers clean, and put them back in, fingering my ass more.

I couldn't resist, I stretched my hand around and reciprocated. His ass was tight, but he offered no resistance, and I had two fingers deep in his ass. As I licked Judy's cunt dry, and she mine, I was getting my own ass fingered, and fingering his ass too.

Any thoughts of being a "mistress" quickly evaporated, as we all lay there eagerly abusing each other's holes.

I don't know how long we lay there, hours maybe, or five minutes. Time stopped. Who fucking cared?

We were all relaxed, happy and sexually frenzied, but also calm. I know Judy never stopped being wet, nor I. I licked and nibbled, and sucked at her cunt, and still she got wetter. I never complained, and Bob never stopped his action either. Poor Judy, I know she knew what we were doing, and I hoped she was jealous. Fuck her, it was our turn.

After a long time, we parted and all rolled over. Judy sat up first, and went to the bathroom. I wanted to pee too, but waited. Bob just lay there, his cock flaccid, and his breathing steady. I wanted his cock in my mouth, but didn't want to compete with Judy. Fuck her. She had her fun for tonight.

I needed to pee so bad, and still Judy hadn't finished. I went and knocked on the closed bathroom door.

"Come in" she called, and I opened the door.

She was sitting on the toilet. Fuck, I need to piss badly.

"Hi Hon," she said. "Can I help you?"

"How long are you going to be?" I asked, crossing my legs.

She laughed, and looked at me. "You need to pee in a hurry?" she asked me.

"Yes, how long will you be, please?" I asked desperately. Fuck, I could feel the piss start to dribble down my leg.

"Come here," she said, and waved me over. "Here" she said, as she opened her legs wide. "Pee down my belly into the bowl." She laughed.

Fuck, I had too. I was now desperate. I leant forward, and felt my bladder go. My piss sprayed down her tits, over her belly, past her cunt, into the bowl. I looked at her as I pissed, and she was laughing.

I couldn't help it, I was getting turned on. I started directing my piss spray over her tits. I tried to piss on her nipples. She obviously licked it, because she took her tits in hand, and started aiming her tits at my piss spray. We were both giggling like schoolgirls.

I finished peeing, and what I did next surprised even me. I bent over and licked her tits clean. I sucked her nipples, and licked her tits all over. Then I licked down her belly until my nose was in the bowl, at her wet cunt.

Her aroma was intoxicating, and she stood, and I started to nuzzle my mouth into her cunt. My piss was dripping down her body, and her cunt smelled of fresh piss, hers, and I greedily licked her clean.

I licked her whole body from neck to cunt, over and over, and over. I was drunk on her aroma.

I had to stand, finally, and I washed my hands (like the good little girl I can be), and left the room. Bob was sleeping gently. I was so hoping I could get his cock, but decided to wait till later. I wanted him to my self.

I could still taste my piss, and her cunt on my lips, and resolved to enjoy it while I could.

Judy came out of the bathroom minutes later, walked over, put on her dress, blew me a kiss and left.

Phew, what a night. I was beat. I went over to the bed, threw a cover over Bob, and lay down beside him. He could wait till tomorrow. It was only Monday night, three more to go. Time was still on my side.

Stolen Innocence 2

2004-04-07T21:30:00.000-07:00

The young husband was disgusted and humiliated as he stared helplessly at his inert wife on the nearby bed, her shapely legs splayed open obscenely, exposing her almost unrecognizable pussy, red and swollen and now oozing the thick cream deposited there by her black attacker.

Despite his repulsion, Don was shocked to find that the front of his pants were soaked, the result of his apparent excitement at watching his innocent young wife being brutally taken by the black giant. He was ashamed to find that he still had a raging erection. How could that be?

"Hey, little man, you like what you're lookin' at?" Eric laughed, standing inches from the bound husband, his huge black cock swinging lazily, glistening with the juices of the debauched wife. "Turns out your sweet little wife is quite a little fuck slut. "Let's give the boy a little closer look, brothers."

As he said this, the man who had bound Don to the chair quickly slashed the tape away, lifting him on trembling legs and pushing him onto the bed, his face just inches from his wife's sodden sex.

At the same time, the other black stranger climbed onto the bed, one big hand grasping Kaitlyn's head while the other slowly pushed his thick ebony tool into her open, unconscious mouth.

The young husband groaned as if in pain as he watched his once innocent wife start to suck on the offered meat, even in her unconcious state. Maybe she had truly lost her innocence. Maybe she was the slut they said she was. She certainly was not resisting the thick shaft that was slowly working in and out of her sucking mouth.

"Check it out, brothers." the big man laughed, pumping his now swollen cock in and out of the pink mouth. "Little bitch loves black dick so much she even sucks it in her sleep."

Everyone laughed but the young husband who was too shocked and humiliated to see the humor of the situation.

"Hey, asshole, don't just sit there starin'." Eric roared, his big hand suddenly grasping the back of Don's head. "Get down there and clean that nasty pussy up. We don't wanta be fuckin' no nasty cunt."

This brought even more raucous laughter from the trio, especially when Don gagged as his face was pushed roughly into his wife's smelly, abused sex.

"Eat that pussy, little man." Eric laughed, holding Don roughly by the back of his neck and forcing his face further into the mushy, sodden mess that had once been his wife's innocent, pure vagina, reserved for only him. "You don't wanta leave all that nasty black sperm in there. You just might end up with a little black baby to raise. How you gonna explain that, preacher man?"

"I'm not a preacher." the young man protested feebly. "We are just lay persons."

"Ha ha ha, lay persons." one of the men roared. "Don't know about you, brother, but your sexy little wife is one helluva lay person. Ain't that the truth, Eric?"

"You got that right, brother." Eric roared, slowly stroking his thick cock. "Little Katie is one helluva fuck toy. She just needed a real man to show her what that hot little pussy was for and we got lots more lessons for her."

"Mmmmmmmmm....what happened...what's happening to me?" Kaitlyn murmured, her eyes wide as she realized it was a big black cock pumping into her mouth that had awakened her and was now slapping her face teasingly. "What are you doing, hon?"

"Hey, babydoll, welcome back to the land of the living." the man who had been feeding her his cock smiled. "Guess you got a little carried away with all that good lovin' you was gettin' from ol' Eric. Your little hubby is cleanin' you up so we can give you some more and I was givin' you a little cock to mouth resuscitation to bring you back around."

"Ohhhhhhhh....myyyyyyy....this can't be happening." the young blonde gasped, her hips bucking up off the bed, smashing her sopping pussy into the sucking, licking mouth of her husband. "My husband is eating my pussy. He's never done that before."

"He's not eatin' your pussy, sweet thang." Eric laughed. "He's just cleanin' that nasty hole up so we can fuck it some more. Who knows though, he may learn a few things from us tonight, not that he is going to be able to satisfy you with that little dick of his."

"Enough talking, bitch." the other black man said, suddenly stuffing his swollen rod back in her mouth. "You was suckin' this black dick real good until your ass woke up. Get back at it, and act like you like it, you pretty little slut."

Kaitlyn trembled as the thick tool was pushed into her stuffed mouth, gagging her slightly as it pushed into her throat. She blushed with shame as she realized she was actually enjoying what her captive husband was doing to her pussy and that even more she was enjoying the feeling of having all that hard, black cock pumping in and out of her mouth as she sucked it like a real slut. The swollen cock triggered memories of what it had felt like to have her pussy filled with that other black cock earlier and she felt quilty as she realized how much she craved that feeling.

"That's enough of that, little man. Get your white ass outta my way before I fuck it." the third member of the group roared, grabbing the waistband of Don's pants and pulling him roughly away. "I think it's time our little fuck toy gets some more black dick. Don't want her forgettin' how much she loves it." Don found himself thrown roughly to the floor at the foot of the bed as the tall black man moved between his wife's open thighs, entering her sopping hole in one deep, powerful thrust.

"Uuuummmppphhhh....oooommmpphhhh...gaaaawwwwww!" the hot blonde mumbled around the cock still stuffing her face, her hips rising from the bed, welcoming his deeply thrusting organ. "Phwuuuck me......PHWUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK MEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

"You heard the little slut, brother." the man stuffing her face roared, grasping her head with one hand and pumping his full length into her stretched mouth while his other dark hand roughly mauled her heaving mounds of pale white breastflesh. "She's so hot for it she can't stand it. Let's give this little white fuckdoll the fuckin' she's beggin' for."

The young husband sat in the floor, stupified, unable to tear his gaze away from the sight of his recently pure young wife apparently willingly giving herself to not one, but two powerful black men who were using her lovely body like nothing more than a piece of meat for their pleasure. Maybe she really had become a slut. Maybe she would never be the wife he thought he loved and would spend the rest of his life with. Tears filled his eyes and flowed down his cheeks at this revelation.

"Whatsamatter boy? You don't like what you're seeing?" Eric asked, smiling down at the totally defeated young husband. "She's lookin' a lot more like a "lay" person than she is a preacher's wife, isn't she?"

"That is not my wife on that bed." Don replied, suddenly gathering his courage and defiance. "That is some slut, some animal that I don't even know anymore."

"Ooooooohhh...aren't we feelin' all holy and self righteous all of a sudden." Eric roared, almost spitting the words in Don's face as he grabbed his hair roughly, twisting his face up to look into his dark, evil eyes. "Maybe I should give you a little of this black dick. Maybe you would find out why she loves it so much and understand her a little better. Whatta you think about that white boy?"

"NO...NO WAY WOULD I EVER DO ANYTHING SO DISGUSTING!" the young husband roared, sounding much more brave that he actually felt.

"BULLSHIT...now I know you gonna do it." Eric roared, his other hand suddenly flashing out and slapping Don's mouth so hard that he suddenly tasted the blood from a split lip. "Now I know you're gonna suck some dick. And if you don't do it like you like it, we're gonna tie you down again and fuck your white candy ass. You got that, boy?"

Even as he spoke, Eric pushed his rubbery cockhead into the suddenly helpless, sobbing husband's mouth, feeling the mix of hot blood and saliva bathing his thick ebony tool.

"You better suck this dick, wimp." Eric roared, grabbing his captive's hair with both hands, laughing as Don gagged when the thick tool pushed into his throat, threatening to cut off his air supply. "Breathe through your nose, and tongue that black bone, bitch boy. You don't suck me good, I promise we gonna fuck you and fuck you all up."

Suddenly sensing the danger he was in, the young husband started swirling his tongue around the huge cock that pumped slowly in and out of his stuffed mouth, sucking it, emulating the actions he had seen his wife performing earlier.

"That's better....that's a good little cocksucker." Eric crooned, his grip on the white man's head loosening somewhat as he realized he had conquered his defiance. "You keep suckin' and lickin' like that I'm gonna have to pop a nut in your hot mouth."

"Oooooooohhh....yesssssssss...fuck my tits, honey." Don heard, unbelieving from the nearby bed. "Put your big black cock between my white tits and fuck them like James is fucking my pussy. I....I just can't get enough black cock. I LOVE IT....IIIIIIII LOOOOVVE ITTTTTTTTT!"

The young man's mind reeled with the realization that the other two men were no longer his wife's tormentors. A line had been crossed, she was now serving them willingly, practically begging them to use her lovely body for their mutual pleasure. He wanted to hate her, but found it hard when he remembered that he was now sucking a black cock himself and somewhere in the back of his mind, he realized he too was enjoying it, tasting the unfamiliar, slightly salty taste of Eric's precum bathing his tongue on each backstroke. Don cringed at the thought that he might actually be becoming gay.

His mind reeled as he heard his wife continue to encourage the black studs to use and debase her while he was suffering confusing feelings about sucking the throbbing black cock that was filling his mouth at the time. Amazingly, he found his mind drifting back to a time years ago that had caused him much of the same confusion he was feeling now.

It had been, of all places, at church summer camp. Don was in that confusing time when he was changing from a boy into a young man. One particular camp counselor served to add to that confusing time. This boy was several years older than Don and as some young boys do, Don really looked up to him. He was so in awe of this young man that he felt it perfectly natural when the two of them wandered away from camp into the woods and their conversation somehow turned to sex, something the younger youth knew nothing about. Although he knew deep down that it was wrong, he had thought nothing of it when he found himself on his knees sucking at the hard young cock his older friend offered. As a matter of fact, he so enjoyed it that he felt he was falling in love with his older friend and found himself taking every opportunity to please him by relieving his sexual needs. This would not have been so bad had it not been for the fact that the boy was less than discreet and the confused lad found himself having to satisfy several other counselors at the camp in order to keep his secret.

Don had gone home from the camp convinced that he was gay. He was tortured by these thoughts, but not enough so that he didn't look forward to being with his mentor at camp the next Summer where they renewed and continued their relationship.

For several years after that, Don had totally shunned anything having to do with sex. He didn't date, he didn't hang out with other guys, he just poured himself into school and church work. His aversion to the young ladies his parents tried to introduce him to was so strong that several times he had heard them commenting about their fears that he might be homosexual when they thought he wasn't around.

All those fears had been put to rest when he went to college and met Kaitlyn. The winsome blonde was everything a man like Don could want. Deeply devoted to her faith and yet possessing a body and a passion that belied her religious background. They had married following graduation and both of them had been totally happy and satisfied in all areas of their life, or at least Don had thought so until tonight. Now his young wife's passions had boiled over at the hands of her black captors and he almost wept at her revelation that he had never satisfied her needs like these studs were. This would have been bad enough, but now as he eagerly sucked a huge black cock, he again started to have those nagging fears about his own sexuality.

His thoughts were shattered when his head was suddenly pulled roughly away from the black organ and his tormentor smiled down at him, rapidly stroking his huge ebony cock and spurting string after string of his hot essence onto Don's upturned face, filling his mouth with the slightly salty cream and also bathing his face with the creamy lovejuice.

While confused by his feelings about the act he had been forced to commit, the young husband was relieved that at least his torture was finally over. Unfortunately, that was not the case.

"Hey Brotha's I think we got us a little gay boy here." the black giant laughed, dragging his weakened victim to his feet by his hair and tossing him roughly onto the bed next to the rutting trio. "This boy sucks cock like he loves it."

"Hmmmmmm...wonder what else he does?" James laughed, a wicked grin on his face. "Maybe he would like a little bit of this meat up his skinny butt while Troy gives it to our little fuck toy the same."

"Yeah, maybe so." Troy chimed in, enjoying the fear in Don's eyes. "We can take them both at the same time. Katie here says her sweet ass is cherry. Bet his ain't."

"Nooooooooooooo...please, not that!" the suddenly frightened young man pleaded, remembering the first time the boys at camp had raped him and how the pain had seemed to last for days. "You're all too big. You'll rip me apart."

"Who gives a fuck, white boy?" Troy asked, total disdain and sarcasm filling his voice even as Eric held the much smaller white man down, pinning him to the bed, pushing his face into the pillow to stifle his screams as ten inches of hard black dick was suddenly pushed into his ass, burning through his body like a torch. "This ass is gonna get fucked, so you might as well enjoy it."

The overwhelming pain made the young husband want to retch, that and the disgust he was feeling from being used so brutally. Even more sickening was the way he realized that as he adjusted to the intrusion, he was starting to get another erection and feeling himself taken over by an exquisite feeling of fulness and pleasure. He was no longer crying out, but was now moaning the moans of one genuinely enjoying being brutally sodomized.

"Check him out, slut." Eric laughed, realizing his victim no longer required his restraining hands. "The little boy toy loves gettin' his faggot assed pumped."

Don cringed as he heard his wife laugh out loud at his predicament and looked over through glazed eyes to find her riding James's huge black cock while his huge, dark hands mauled her luscious ivory tits that were now covered with love bites.

"Your old man is takin' that dick like a bitch and lovin' every second of it." Eric laughed, a big hand smacking both of the white captives sharply on their exposed butts. "Time you give up that ass cherry, bitch."

"Nnnnooooooo....puhleeeeeeeze!" Kaitlyn cried out, her amusement at watching her wimp husband's torture suddenly turning to terror. "You're too big.....it'll kill me." She squirmed even as she felt James's huge arms pull her down, trying to hold her still for his partner's assault on her last treasure.

"Hold the bitch still, man." Eric ordered, using her own juices to lube his fingers before plunging two of the thick digits into her puckered rosebud. "Gonna love takin' this hot little cherry."

"Yeeeeeeeyiiiiiiii! Ohhhhh gaaaaawwwddd...it hurts" the young blonde cried out, her squirming ass feeling like it had had a hot poker plunged into it. "Pleeeeeeeeeze...stop...PUHLEEEEEEZE!"

"Shut the fuck up, slut!" Eric roared, plunging all twelve inches of his thick ebony pole into the tightly gripping hole in unison with the equally large member of his partner in her stretched out cunt. "No way I'm gonna stop. This ass is just too hot and tight."

Her husband felt a certain amount of revenge as he watched his slutty wife's double penetration even as he reveled in the pleasure of having his own ass filled with throbbing, pulsing black cock.

The young husband lost track of how many times the evil trio traded partners, using him and his despoiled wife over and over for their perverse pleasure. He had no idea whether he had actually passed out or just fallen asleep from sheer exhaustion, but he awoke to an empty room some time later to find a note on the pillow where his wife should have been. There were also several very graphic polaroids lying with the note. Don's hands trembled as he read the note.

Yo Gayboy,

We've taken our little fucktoy to a party. We will bring her back in a day or two. In the meantime, the room is paid up, so enjoy. Who knows, you check around you can probably find a black stud or two to make you happy.

By the way, in case you got any ideas about calling the cops or something, we have plenty more of these pics. I'm sure your preacher and all your church folks would love to see how you and the wife spent their missionary money. Oh, and since we know little Katie is no longer gonna be satisfied with your wimpy little white pecker, we have taken the opportunity to call a couple of our homeboys up in Wichita. They will be getting in touch when you get home. I'm sure they will be able to keep you and our little fuckslut supplied with all the black meat you could want.

Have Fun, Eric,James,Troy and our little white fucktoy, Katie

Each of them had signed the note. Throwing the disgusting pictures to the floor, the shocked husband crumpled the note, sobbing as he buried his face in the pillow and wondered what his life would be like from now on.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 03

2004-03-14T21:34:00.000-08:00

Chapter 3

Last night was so sexual, and yet so sad. I never imagined the sort of problems Bob had, and he had told me they were ALL true. He added that if he was guilty of anything, it was not telling everything, of actually playing down the problems.

When he came out of the bathroom last night, I looked at the clock and I nearly freaked. It was well past midnight, and we were due to start at 8:00am in the morning. Not much less that 7 hours away. I knew I was exhausted and would need my sleep, and I was fairly certain Bob was running on fumes too.

I didn't want to push Bob, and I suggested he chose the sleeping arrangements. We had two large beds, so neither of us would be uncomfortable.

"Bob," I said. "We have to get some sleep. What do you want to do?"

"Nita," he replied. "If I sleep with you, would you let me touch you, and stroke you, please? Would you touch me and play with me too?"

"Sure" I said immediately. I knew his ass was hot now, and I wouldn't complain if he wanted some more, and yes, my cunt was wet too. But I was pretty sure he wouldn't fuck tonight.

We were still naked, and would be at all times when alone. He had agreed to that.

We went over and pulled back the covers and lay down. We left the music on softly, and after setting the alarm clock, the lights went out.

I slowly felt his hand reach for my left tit and he gently pulled my tit. Mmmm. I reached for his cock, and felt him flinch. Damn. Then he lowered his head and started to suck my tit, biting it softly. I let my hand find my own cunt, and I slowly started to finger myself. Sleep soon came.

The next morning we woke cuddling in each others arms. Nice. Bob had a huge erection, and I cautiously stroked him awake.

"Good morning, hon" I said to him, stroking his erect cock.

"Hi," he replied, a bit fuzzy headed. "Mmmm. I like that – don't stop." He said, as I increased the pressure on his cock. He felt very hard and I wanted him in me. I started to jerk his cock, and he lay back smiling. Wow.

"Oh Nita, that feels so good, but I have to pee. Sorry." He seemed sad as he apologized.

"Bob, may I hold your cock as you piss?"

"Sure, lol." He smiled widely. And we jumped out of bed.

I have wanted to do this for a long time, and I wanted to do more too. But I wasn't about to tell him, and get him all nervous, lol. We got to the bathroom, and I suggested that as I was going to hold his cock, maybe he should piss into the bathtub, to avoid splashing the wall etc. He was in agreement and stood in the bath. I got in beside him and sat beside him, I took his still erect cock, and told him to piss anytime he was ready.

The piss stream started slowly, but built up quickly – I was holding his cock as he pissed into the tub. I slowly arched his piss stream to my tits, and pretty soon he was pissing all over my hard erect tits. Why not, lol. Then in a daring move I bent over and took his piss stream into my mouth. He tasted hot, and salty, but nice. I was drinking his piss! He was pissing too strongly for me to swallow it all, so a lot of it ran out of my mouth and down over my tits to my cunt. I still tried to drink it all though, and I did manage to swallow more than I spilled. Wow, this was one of the more extreme things I have ever done, but I was getting turned on by it too. And so was he.

Poor boy. He was trying so hard to piss but his cock was rock hard and straining. Oh the decadence. I wanted more and started to pull his cock as he pissed. The piss was now going everywhere. In my hair, on my face, (some) in my mouth, and all over my tits and even into my cunt. My cunt hairs were sopping wet. But you know what? Fuck, it was the best, most devilish, time I have had in a long time.

Then a really strange thing happened. I now wanted to piss too. Damn, the sound of running water always does that to me, lol. Would he want my piss? Could I even get up, dripping as I was, and piss for him? Shit, was it healthy, or even safe? I didn't give a fuck!

I was now soaked from head to toe in his piss, and still he had more. I stood and asked him to sit. He obliged quickly and eagerly. Then I stood over him, as he still pissed. His piss arch reaching up to my cunt now. I opened my legs wide, pulled my cunt lips apart, and after a view anxious moments of doubt, I shot a stream of hot steaming piss towards his piss arch, and then towards his face.

He didn't hesitate. He opened his mouth and took my piss – nearly all of it, and swallowed much more of mine, than I had of his. I then started pissing all over him. He was soon as wet and dripping as I. We were both covered head to toe in piss, and laughing so hard we both thought we might die.

As I finished pissing I sat down in front of him and kissed him. I now tasted my piss on his lips, and he tasted his piss on mine. Our tongues shot into each other's mouths and we frantically tongue fucked the other.

We lay there dripping and smiling. There was piss lying on the tub bottom, and we were splashing and playing with it.

I stood and turned on the shower. Hot steamy water rained down on us as we still kissed and licked at each other. I never knew how titillating something like this could be. My cunt was aching and wet, his cock was rock hard. I can't remember him moving, and I never though I moved either, but the next thing I knew I sat back onto his cock, and his cock enter my cunt, and he started fucking me deeply. We were lying under the hot shower, piss covering us all over, and fucking hard and furiously. In what must have only been 30 seconds he shot his hot load deep into my fuck hole. He shuddered and I did too. The intensity of my own orgasm was so unexpected. Neither of us could stand or move, and we lay there with his shrinking cock still deep in my piss matted cunt. Ahhhh.

As we lay there he started to lick and nibble my tits, and I did the same to him. I could still faintly taste the piss on his tits and I was greedy to get more of it in my mouth. So was he.

I do not think I have ever had such an intense sexual experience in my whole life. I had never dreamed of doing any of the "taboo" practices I had read about, nor doing it this decadently, but now that I had, I actually felt surprisingly fulfilled. I wanted to do it again. Now! I knew that wasn't possible, and we just cuddled and kissed. The remnants of our piss slowly being washed away. I certainly felt no shame or shock. I liked it!

We finally managed to stand, and he took the soap and thoroughly washed me all over. What a perfect way to end a perfect fuck. I reciprocated, and made sure to use my mouth to "cleanse" his cock, lol.

We toweled each other dry, kissed some more, and reluctantly let go of each other to dress for the coming (cumming?) day.

I had permitted (no, I had instigated), a totally taboo and degenerate sex act, and I was proud and ecstatic. Bob said very little, but smiled enormously. I was pleasantly surprised to see him put his pants on last, without underwear. He was walking around our room naked from the waist down, sporting a semi-erect cock, in total relaxation.

I too delayed putting any clothes on until I had too. I did choose to wear a bra though, and for many minutes I walked around with just the bra on, and nothing else. I knew Bob could see my hairy cunt (I was going to do something about that hair tonight, or rather he was, he just didn't know it yet, lol), and I was very aroused. When I did finish dressing I still didn't put any covering over my cunt. I love my cunt, and hate to close it in. I chose a loose flowing skirt and made damned sure I was not constricted. No panties meant I could get a constant fresh feeling on my cunt, and, if I felt inclined, it meant my cunt was ready for action.

[Work was the reason for this trip, and we put in a full ten hour day that first day. Hard long days every day, in fact. But this journal is about Bob and I; work was only a means to an end. I will not bore my readers with the problems we faced during those days, unless it impacted on us in our narrative.]

I had managed to get a 45 minutes break during the day, and had organized to be taken to the local shopping area while I was on the break. I bought several things I thought I could use on, and with, Bob in the coming nights. The office manageress, Judy, who drove me, never asked why I wanted the stores I did, nor even blink or blush!

Judy was an attractive lady of 53 or so, and had a nice body – small in stature but with large tits. When I told her what stores I wanted she never even blinked an eye, as she said she knew exactly where they were, and how lucky I was that all three stores were in the same block. She also never challenged me, although she did ask if I wanted her to come in and help me with any of my purchases. When I returned to the car, she actually took my purchases out of the bags and commented on each item. Smiling and laughing at each.

On the drive back she told me bluntly that she was envious of me, and she hoped she could be there to see the fun. We made some more small talk, and when we arrived back at the office, she took my hand, then embraced me, and winked.

At 7:00pm that night we staggered back to our room, ordered room service because we were both so exhausted. Our rule of total nudity still applied, and we disrobed immediately after our meal was delivered. [I actually sat there with my legs open, and dress hitched up as the young boy delivered the meal, lol. I know he saw my cunt, and I was sluttily happy.]

We were sitting naked and drinking a well deserved drink. Bob was stroking his erect cock calmly, and I was happy to see him do it. I knew I had several thing planned for tonight, and later in the week, but I was in nor hurry. I wanted to relax and unwind from the hectic day. We managed some small talk about today's results and tomorrow's plans, but generally we were both trying to relax from the long day.

When the door bell rang, we both looked at each other. Was he expecting anyone? I looked at him accusingly. His look to me was the same. Was I expecting anyone? He glared at me.

"Shhh," I said, hoping they would go away.

"Yes," he whispering in acknowledgement, obviously sharing my thought.

The door bell rang a second time. "Shit" I whispered. "Who the fuck could that be?"

"Don't answer it," he quietly replied. We were both whispering so softly.

Then the fucking thing rang a third time, but whoever it was, decided to hold down the fucking button, because it started to reverberate through the room.

"Jesus Christ," He swore. "Go into the other room and I will answer it, piss off whoever is there, and give you an "all clear" call." He said, as he pulled on his boxer shorts and t-shirt.

I ran into the bedroom and closed the door, as he walked over to see who it was. I could hear his voice, and then a second voice respond. I couldn't hear the words though. The bedroom door was too thick. Fuck, they were having a conversation! I could hear the muffled exchanges.

They seemed to talk for several minutes, then I heard the door close, and I slowly opened the bedroom door, expecting to see him strip off back to his nude hornyness. I was standing there stark naked, looking at Judy and Bob.

"Hello girl," Judy chortled. "I wasn't sure what room you were in, and you know what? The desk clerk wasn't sure either. Damn, I had to give them Bob's name, and finally they agreed to give me his room number."

"What are you doing here?" I screeched.

"Girl," she smiled, "I am here to watch the fun. If you like I can leave, though. No skin of my tits. But what about yours?"

Oh fuck! She had known exactly what was happening. Maybe not with who, but she knew. Of course she fucking knew. The sort of purchases I made were bluntly sexual, and she helped me out, and then checked out my toys. I don't make a lot of mistakes, but when I do, I do cock up big time. Fuck!

I just stood there. Tits hanging. Cunt showing. Naked.

Bob looked at me apologetically. "Nita," he said. "I . . . well, I . . . oh fuck. Judy was insistent!"

Fuck! So what had I bought that Judy knew all about? I bought a shaving kit, some loose satin ribbons, a blindfold, two pairs of nipple clamps, some ass lubricant, five dildos, and a butt-plug. Bob didn't know, yet, and if my plans were going to work, I didn't want him to know yet, either. Fuck!

"Judy," I said, all smiling. "I won't apologize for being naked. I like that feel. Do come in and relax." I said, as I walked to her, took her arm, and escorted her to the couch.

"Hon," she relied. "I know you like to be "relaxed". I saw your tits bounce when we went out today. That bra you had on was causing you massive discomfort, and I wondered how quickly you would get it off those nice titties of yours. It was your snatch that had me intrigued, although I couldn't see it. I knew you had no panties on, I could just tell. And when I reached across to touch you, I wanted you to feel my tits as I felt yours. I also don't like my melons held in."

At that she started to undress. She had only one garment on, and in a flash she stood there equally as naked as I was. But totally shaved!

"Ah, that's so much better," she said. " I love the feel of air on my body. Hey, Bob, get that cock out, big boy. Come on."

He stood there for a minutes, then slowly undressed. His cock had shrunk back to nothing, and I knew he was beginning to panic.

"Relax, Bob," I said. "Judy did me a favor today, and she is here to collect, lol" I tried to sound casual.

"My pussy seeks the reward, lol" she smiled. Her tits were bigger than mine. Her nipples were large, and dark. I could see Bob was staring at her, as she was staring at him.

She walked over to me, reached out with her hand, and stroked my nipple. She looked me straight in the eye, and said, "I do like to eat out, may I?" and she promptly knelt in front of me, and pushed her face towards my hole.

I pushed my cunt towards her mouth, and stood there legs open, getting a good tongue fuck. She was good, I'll give her that. She had her tongue into my cunt within seconds.

Bob walked over and stood behind her as she was eating out my cunt, reached down, and started pulling her tits. "Ow," she yelled, "Don't stop, mmm. My tits take much more punishment than that." Bob commenced pulling both of her tits hard and she pushed her mouth further into my hole. As he pulled her tits, she ate me deeply. The more he pulled, the more she ate.

She stood, turned and kissed Bob full on the lips. "Don't you love that girl of yours pussy on my lips?" she asked.

"Yes I do," he replied. " I think her cunt is so nice to taste, yes?"

"Cunt?" she seemed shocked. "You call her pussy a cunt? Doesn't she get offended?"

"No, in fact Mistress Cunt demands I respect her fuck hole at all times," he said, slipping into 'slave' mode easily.

"Mistress, eh?" she looked surprised. "You are her slave?"

"I am me." He answered, "My mistress would never seek me to lose my identity."

"Would you be my slave too?" she asked. " I am a very considerate mistress, and would care for you well."

I looked at her, and answered for us both. "Bob is his own man. However, this week I wanted him to let his urges out. I ask nothing from him, nor demand. Any roles we play are mutual. You have to earn his trust, and mine, in order to play. Do you want to play? By our rules?"

She looked at me, hung her head, and answered, "Yes, Mistress, I do."

I slapped her tits. Not hard, but enough for her to know.

"Oh, I am sorry. Mistress Cunt, I am so sorry. Punish me please." She said as she bowed lower.

"Slave, look at me. NOW!" I commanded.

"Yes, Mistress Cunt?" she answered immediately.

"You pathetic thing," I said sarcastically, "If, and it is still an if. But if I permit you to stay, where would Bob find pleasure in you?"

"My cunt, oh Mistress. My wet cunt is his, and yours to have, and do with, as you desire. Use my cunt. Fuck my cunt. Eat my cunt. Hurt my cunt. Abuse me. My cunt is there to be abused."

I took my hand, grabbed her tit and pulled. She remained silent, and I lowered my hand until I had two fingers in her cunt, then I pulled her to me, and kissed her, my fingers curled inside her cunt. She never whimpered, and I pulled her cunt again.

"Suck Bob's cock you little slut", I commanded, and she fell to her knees in front of Bob.

"Bob, let her take your cock in her mouth – piss in her mouth if she misbehaves, but make her suck you. Fuck her cunt mouth if she disobeys."

He did as I commanded him. He stuck his cock into her open mouth, and without further demand, she started sucking his shaft.

I was so worried, but I just didn't have a chance to pull him aside and seek his approval. To my happiness, he took it all in his stride and really seemed to be happy getting his cock sucked by her.

I went into the bedroom and returned with one of the dildos I had bought earlier. I had bought five of them, all different thickness', and all different sizes. Four were average, by standards, but the fifth was a monster. The smallest I bought was about 6 inches long and thin, for either of us. I also bought an 8 inch, slightly thicker, but still 'normal'. The remaining two were monster cocks, one 8 inches the other 10 inches, but both were thick, very thick. The 8 inch was twice as thick as the 'normal' 8 inch, and the 10 inch was twice as thick as that. I also brought enough ass lube for the whole week. Either Bob, or I, or now, the little slut Judy, would fuck all of these plastic cocks by the end of the week, but I was leaving the big one, the cunt tearer, till later.

Bob was standing there getting his cock well and truly serviced. I took the 8 inch normal dildo, lubed it up, and lowered my self to Judy's back. I manipulated her so that I had access to her ass. I positioned the dildo at her back door, and I aggressively shoved it into her. No mercy, and she didn't blink. She pushed her ass down to meet the hard toy cock, and started to fuck it as I started to fuck her with it.

The harder I rammed the plastic cock up her ass, the harder she pushed down on it to fuck it back. I left her fucking the toy as I went to the bedroom for a bigger one. I chose the other 8 inch (the thicker one), returned and pulled the first one out of her ass. I gave her no respite, nor any lube, but rammed the thicker one up her ass hole.

This woman was seriously into some sort of self control. She didn't whimper, or squeal.

Bob was (almost) fucking her mouth, and she was self fucking her ass. I felt left out, lol. But I was in control of this (unplanned) sex session.

I wanted a piece of the action, lol. I wasn't used to being a spectator. And I was now getting angry at her for intruding.

Stolen Innocence

2004-03-07T21:29:00.000-08:00

It had been a long day, starting before sunrise deep in Mexico where Don and Kaitlyn had spent a two week working vacation at a mission project. And now, as dusk settled over the sprawling Dallas Metroplex, the young couple started to really feel their fatigue, deciding it unwise to continue on to their home in central Kansas.

Frustrated by their inability to find an affordable motel room on a busy Saturday night, they finally eased their car into the sleazy motel, desperate for a place to rest for the night.

Kaitlyn noticed the rough looking black man leering at her as she sat in the car watching her young husband at the sign-in desk. She felt an involuntary shiver run through her tired body as she watched the way he seemed to be sizing her up like one might look over a cow or horse they were thinking about purchasing, but in her innocence she really thought little about it, averting her eyes from his stares.

Finally getting somewhat settled in their room, Don decided to run to the store he had noticed nearby to get them something to eat and his young wife decided to take her time alone to try to shower away the two weeks of grime and sweat that seemed to fill every pore of her fine, young body.

As she stood under the stinging spray of the shower, lathering her lush, but nearly virginal body, the young blonde felt a deep need flowing through her. After all, spending the last two weeks in a communal camp had taken its toll on her sexual needs. She blushed and felt somewhat guilty about what she was feeling at that moment as her hands roamed over her full, firm breasts, feeling her nipples hardening under her touch. The young, innocent blonde could hardly wait for her husband to return so she could feel his "big" six inch cock filling her, quinching the fires that now raged within her. So caught up was she in her reverie that she was totally unaware of what awaited her on the other side of the closed bathroom door.

Finishing her shower, Kaitlyn slipped a pair of white panties and a cotton gown over her refreshed body, wrapping a towel around her long, blonde hair before opening the door to the danger that awaited her.

"Wh... what are you doing here?" she gasped, backing up against the door behind her, suddenly feeling a lump in her throat and her heart beating rapidly with her fear. "Get out!"

Her mind reeled as the powerful black man she had noticed earlier stood leering at her. His clean shaven head and the big scar that ran down his cheek only served to make him look even more menacing than he had appeared earlier. It took a few seconds for her to realize that he was not alone. Two other dark men stood behind him, their dark eyes smoldering as they eyed their prey hungrily like ravenous wolves.

"Hey baby, we were just wanting to ask you the same thing. " the menacing black man laughed.

"What do you mean?" Kaitlyn asked, suddenly as confused as she was afraid. "This is my room. "

"Well, it may be your room, honey. " he laughed again, enjoying the way she seemed to shrink away as he moved closer to her hot young body. "You see, there's only three kinda white folks who come to this motel. "

"I... I have no idea what you mean. " she mumbled, wrapping her slender arms around her breasts, suddenly feeling naked under his stare.

"Wellllll... there's white women who come here looking for black dick. " he began, making her cringe as his big hand suddenly ripped the towel from her golden locks, his thick fingers twisting in her damp hair. "Then there are white men who come here looking for some black pussy. "

"I can assure you we are neither. " the young blonde replied, trying to pull away from her tormentor, but finding nowhere to go.

"Hmmmmm... then you must be the third kind of white folks. " he laughed, his other big hand suddenly reaching out and capturing one of her breasts. "Must be one of those white couples who come here so the white boy can watch his lady get bred by some big black studs. That what you are here for?"

"N... Noooooo!" she whimpered, tears of shame and fear filling her eyes as she realized the effect his strong hand was having as it pawed her pliant breastflesh. "We were just tired and wanted a place to stay. Please leave before my husband gets back. Don't let him see me this way. "

"Shit baby! He's gonna see a lot more than this. " the dark giant smiled, his partners laughing out loud at his remark. "He gonna watch us breed his sweet little wife. Either that or he is gonna get his ass cut. "

Even as these words came from his mouth, he grabbed her arm roughly, pulling her easily toward the nearby bed, tossing her onto it like a ragdoll.

Kaitlyn lay there, immobilized by fear as the three men stared at her, quickly removing their clothes, causing her to gasp as three of the largest cocks she had ever seen were exposed to her fearful gaze. She shuddered as she realized that even flaccid all three of them were longer and thicker than her husband's organ.

As they undressed, the leader of the evil trio explained to her what was going to happen, one of his partners revealing a huge knife and a roll of duct tape so she would understand the sincerity of their intentions.

Resigned to her fate, the innocent blonde lay on the bed, feeling guilty for the way her body was resonding as two pair of huge, dark hands roamed over her body, seeming to be everywhere at once as they explored the awaited treasure under the thin cotton gown, saving the best for later. She cried in shame, tears rolling down her cheeks as she found herself responding, her mouth opening to welcome their exploring tongues as first one, then the other kissed her hungrily, taking her breath away. Her body was totally betraying all of her Christian upbringing, a fire building within her tortured body that she knew would only be quenched by one thing. She tried hard to pray that her young husband would not try anything foolish when he returned.

"Wh... what is going on here?" the surprised young husband shouted when he entered the room, his mind trying to comprehend what he was seeing. "What are you doing, Kate?"

He felt his knees turn to jelly as he watched his wife hungrily, seemingly willingly returning the kiss of the big, naked black man, writhing on the bed as another stranger roughly fondled her lovemound through her virginal white panties, her long, sexy legs opening and closing around his exploring hand. The shocked husband was so frozen that he never noticed the other man moving behind him, a huge hand suddenly covering his mouth as he felt the cold steel of a knife pressed against his throat.

"You just sit down in the chair and don't say shit, white boy!" the rough, menacing voice behind him said. "Sit your ass down there and enjoy the show or I'll cut your fucking throat and you'll miss all the fun. "

"Just don't hurt her. " Don said, realizing the futility of his situation, feeling helpless as he slumped in the nearby chair. "Don't hurt her. "

"Oh, we're not gonna hurt her, boy. " his captor laughed, methodically using a roll of duct tape to secure the helpless husband to the chair, standing before him and smiling as he slapped a piece of tape over Don's mouth insuring that he would sound no alarm. "Nope, we gonna make this sexy little bitch feel things she ain't never felt in her life. "

Satisfied with his handiwork, the giant black stood back, watching his partners pawing at the squirming young white wife on the nearby bed, feeling his own black cock hardening as they suddenly ripped away her gown, exposing one of the most perfect pair of white tits he had ever seen in his young life. each of them suddenly capturing a swollen nipple between their thick lips.

"Mmmmmmmmmm... this little pussy gettin' good and wet. She be likin' this stuff. " the dark bald stranger laughed, a thick finger pressing her obviously damp panties between her puffy labia. "Your old man ever eat that sweet thang, honey?"

"N... n... nooooooo!" Kaitlyn moaned, her hips rising involuntarily, trying to draw that big hand tighter into her tingling sexflesh. "Please don't do that. It's soooooooooo nasty!"

"Sheeeeeeeeiiittttt! Ain't nothin' nasty about that. " he laughed, suddenly ripping the soiled panties down her supple thighs, tearing them from her body. "Pretty little pussy like this just be made for eatin'!"

"Nooooooooooooooooo... gaaaaaaaaawwwdddd... nooooooo!" she wailed, almost unable to breathe as his thick lips suddenly covered her exposed sex, his long tongue licking up and down between her moist outer lips, her body jerking as his tongue tip suddenly flicked at her throbbing clit. "Oh my... OHHHHHHMYYYYYGAAAAAAAAWWWWWWDDDD! Please don't. "

Totally disregarding her pleas and the tiny hands that tried to push his head away, Eric lapped and sucked at her rapidly lubing cunt, thrilling to how tight the pussy was that grasped at his probing finger.

"Damn, this is one tight pussy. " he laughed, smiling over at her helpless husband. "Gonna be great stretching this tight pussy with my big black dick. "

Kaitlyn felt so guilty at the way her body was betraying her. She wanted so badly to not feel anything, for all of this to just be over or turn out to be just a bad dream, but there was no denying the feelings that threatened to overwhelm her. Never had anyone kissed her like the dark stranger who kept filling her mouth with his long, velvety tongue while his huge hands mauled her breasts with a touch so rough, so different from the tender touch she was accustomed to and the things that hot mouth was doing to her down below were totally alien, but so exciting to her. She could not believe she could ever feel this way, even the thick finger that probed her now squishy hole was exciting. It felt almost as large as her husband's penis. Already she had had to bite her puffy lips to keep from crying out as a strange sensation poured over her tortured body time after time. Could that feeling be what she had only heard about until now? Could she actually be having one orgasm after another? She was so ashamed, but so helpless to control her carnal desires.

"Dayum, this little pussy is ready now. " Eric suddenly announced, smiling down at his captive, his dark face glistening with the juices he had wrung from her hot body. "You ready to see what a real man's dick feels like, little Katie?"

"Ohhhhhh... gaaaaaaaawwwddd... noooooooooo!" the innocent young wife pleaded, her eyes widening in fear as they fixed on what had to be a foot of thick, rockhard penis that waved just inches from her sopping sex. "It's soooooo wrong... and you're too big. I won't be able to take it. "

"Sure you will, baby. " Eric laughed, suddenly rubbing his bloated cockhead up and down between her soaking labia. "This pussy is so wet and opened up now, I could drive a damn truck up it. "

"Ohhhhhhhhh... uuunnnnnggghhhhh... pleeeeeease... STOPPPPPPPPP!" she cried out as he suddenly speared into her waiting hole, stretching her so much that she thought she would pass out from the pain. "Ittttttt's toooooooo big! It hurts. "

"It's only gonna hurt for a little while, baby. " he laughed, pushing more and more persistently into her reluctantly yielding flesh, loving the way the walls of her wet vagina wrapped around his throbbing hardness like a velvet glove. "Just gotta open up this little hole a little bit. You're hubby must have one of those tiny whiteboy dicks. "

"Pleeeeeeeeaaasssse Stop! I can't do this. " she pleaded, even as she felt the first signs that his words were true, that the pain was slowly changing to the most overwhelming feeling of fulness, rapidly building toward the release of her most powerful orgasm yet. "This is wrong, so wrong. "

"Dammit, stuff something in this little bitch's mouth to shut her up. " the black giant ordered, his big hands cupping her lush buttocks, lifting her writhing body so he could penetrate her even deeper. "Tired of hearing her whining and beggin'. The only beggin' I wanta hear is when this little cunt starts beggin'us to give her more black meat. "

Moving to please his partner, the other black man grabbed Kaitlyn's blonde hair, twisting her head around and pushing his own throbbing erection into her open mouth before she had time to react.

"Suck the big black pacifier, baby. " he laughed, moving her head back and forth on his throbbing monster, chuckling as she gagged when it pushed into her throat. "Do real good and I will give you a tasty, creamy treat. "

Kaitlyn was shattered by the strange sensations overpowering her body as the huge tool plundering her now sopping vagina wrenched the first powerful orgasm from her body while the other thick rod pumped in and out of her stuffed mouth. She was shocked to discover her tongue moving around its thickly veined surface, her jaws working, sucking the huge pole, something she had always found so repulsive that she would not even consider doing it for her husband.

By the time the cock ravishing her suddenly hungry mouth erupted, choking her with what seemed like gallons of a warm, surprisingly pleasant tasting fluid, the formerly innocent young housewife had been transformed. Her tortured body had been wracked by so many orgasms that she was willingly bucking up against the black stranger, fucking him like a wanton whore. Her debasement was complete.

"That's better... much better, baby. " Eric smiled, looking down at the cumstained face and lips of the beautiful young blonde nymph who was now bucking off the bed, fucking him back, stroke for stroke. "This little bitch is lovin' this brown pole now, aren'tcha? You're lovin' havin' that hot pussy fucked by a real man, right bitch?"

"Mmmmmmmmm... uuuunnnnngggghhhh... gaaaaawwwddd... yes... yessssssssss!" Kaitlyn cried out in shame, her fingers clawing at his sweaty black buttocks as she humped off the soaked sheet, trying to pull him even deeper into her writhing body. "Soooooooo big and hard... soooooo good!"

"Yeah, you are one hot little fuck doll. " he laughed, his huge dark hands mauling her bouncing tits. "Tell me you love it... tell me to fuck you... TELL ME BITCH!"

"OHHHHHHHHMYYYYYGAAAAAAWWWDDD... YES... YES... YES! I LOVE IT... IIIIII LOVE ITTTTTTTT!" she cried out, her voice sounding suddenly foreign to her. "FUCK ME... FUCK ME... FUUUUUUCCCCCKKK MEEEEE!"

"See man, your little wife been turned on and turned out, white boy. " Eric laughed, smiling smugly at the helpless white man being forced to watch his wife being pleased like he could never hope to please her. "This sweet little fuckdoll is mine now. She'll do anything from now on to get more black dick in her hot little body. "

Don tried to scream through his tape-covered lips as he was forced to helplessly watch the debauchment of his previously innocent wife. He was repulsed by the rutting creature he now saw before him, but even further repulsed by the knowledge that his own cock was now throbbing, soaking the front of his pants from his own need for release.

"Oh fuck, I gotta cum, baby. " Eric growled, his pumping becoming suddenly more frantic. "Gotta put a black baby in my little fucktoy. "

"Ohhhhhh... gawwwwddd... nooooooo... please don't" Kaitlyn cried out, trying to push him away as she realized what he was saying. "Don't shoot it in me... no protection... can't get pregnant. " Her pleas were stifled by his thick, soft lips pressing down on hers even as his jerking cock exploded, pumping what felt like gallons of his potent sperm into her exposed, vulnerable womb. Mercifully, she passed out from the sensations overwhelming her, her sated, ravished body plunged into sweet darkness.

To Be Continued...

A Night of Debauchery & Desire 02

2004-02-21T21:49:00.000-08:00

I must have fallen asleep because the next thing I know, you are coming to release me from the shower wall and say, "I think an hour hanging there is more than enough." An hour? There is no way I could have been there an hour. It seems like only seconds ago that you left. Perhaps that is one of the side effects of the blindfold, too; a loss of time. Either way, as soon as you free my wrists, I feel immediate relief at the more relaxing position.

I feel you step behind me and gently guide me out of the shower, and to the next area you wish to use. Just as I step onto the carpeting of the living room, I hear you say "Stop." I do my best not to move another muscle. "Kneel," you command. I begin to sink to my knees and waiver a bit. You grab my arm and support me as I finish kneeling. I feel your hand leave my arm, and then I feel your cock at the lips of my mouth. "Open it," you say.

I open my mouth and feel your soft cock slid in. I suck it in so that my nose rests in the patch of pubic hair just above. Then I feel you bend over my body. You grab my right wrist, and I feel cold steel and hear the click of a handcuff. You pull my hand behind me, and bring the left hand up to join it. Bending my arms at the elbow, you stand up straight and command, "Make it hard."

I begin bobbing my head up and down your shaft, feeling it grow in length and hardness as I do. I continue to suck your cock as far down my throat as I can, trying to get my nose back into your pubic hair. I know how much you enjoy it when your cock hits the back of my throat; I can hear the pleasure in the groans that escape your body.

"Stop," you say. I am confused, knowing that I have been giving you pleasure, but do as I am told.

As soon as I stop, you pull your shaft out of my mouth, drop my hands, and walk behind me. I feel my hands being pulled behind me and hear another click. Suddenly the blindfold is gone, and I turn my head to see what is happening. What meets my eyes is something new. You have taken my handcuffed hands and attached them to an O-ring in the floor, so that my arms are pulled out behind me and locked there. Holding my arms in place is a chain that you silently wrapped around the links between the cuffs. This chain is attached to the O-ring by a padlock. I can see there is no way I will be touching you anytime soon.

While I was inspecting my bindings, you have walked around to stand in front of me again. I turn my head, and look up into your eyes with a question in mine. "There will be plenty of time for 'touchy-feely' later," you say. "For now, this is how I want things, and this is how they will be. Do you have a problem with that?" I shake my head.

"I can't hear your head rattle, bitch. Now, do you have a problem with my plans?"

"No, sir," I reply.

"No, who?"

Understanding now what you are looking for, I lower my eyes to look at the floor and answer, "No Master."

"Much better," you say. "Now, look at me, and put that cock all the way to the back of your throat."

I look up at you, locking my eyes with yours, and resume sliding my lips up and down your shaft. I must have been moving too slowly, because you grab the back of my head and begin moving it back and forth much faster. Once you feel that I have obtained the rhythm that you desire, you release my head and tilt your head back in order to just enjoy the sensations. I watch as many different expressions of pleasure pass over your face.

"Stop!" you bark. Due to the gruffness of your voice, I freeze as soon as the single word is out of your mouth. This means that I have stopped with my nose buried in your pubic hair, and your cock at the back of my throat. "The only thing I want you to do now is loosen the tension in your mouth." I do as I am told.

As you pull out of my mouth, I notice how your shaft glistens with saliva. It practically gleams, like a rare jewel. I am pulled away from my private thoughts, however, by a sharp pain across my breasts. I gasp at the suddenness of the sensation. I raise my eyes to look at you, and see you standing over me with your belt in your hands. A quick glance down at the bright red spot running across my breasts tells me your belt is what was used on my breasts.

I barely get my head out of the way as a second strike comes. Again, I gasp. My gasps are more from surprise than actual pain. The second strike is followed by a third, and a fourth, and a fifth. By the time the fifth strike has landed, I can feel my pussy juices running out onto my thighs, and I am sure you can see it.

The belt drops from your hands, and you step forward and force your cock into my mouth once again. Instead of relying on me, you grab my hair and move my head back and forth, sending your cock to the back of my throat on each and every in stroke. It doesn't take long, and you shoot a large load of cum into my mouth. Then you look down at me and say, "That's just the first of many loads that will be shot tonight."

Your flaccid cock slides out from between my lips and you move behind me and release my arms. I feel you unlock one of the handcuffs, and you bring the hand around in front of me and relock it in the cuff. "You now have permission to relax for a few minutes."

I settle on my bottom, cross my legs and rest with my hands in my lap.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 02

2004-02-14T21:33:00.000-08:00

Chapter 2

He walked over to me, and took my hand.

"Nita," he started, as he sat at my feet. "I want what you are offering so much, but I also know my limits. I want to tell you a story please. It might help you understand my problems, and maybe, if you are willing, you can help me. May I intrude?"

"Sure, Bob. I want you to tell me anything. I care very much for you, and I want you to trust me completely I hope I can help you, and . . . I promise not to laugh at you." I added, honestly.

"Phew," he said, "I wasn't sure if you wanted to hear my story, or not, and I never like to bother anyone, but I do think you could help me. I don't want to burden you though. Maybe it might be best to let it go, huh?"

"Tell me, Bob, tell me, please. I will listen and I will help you."

"My life is a fuck up. I'm 45 years old, and my life is a total fuck up." he started bluntly. "Oh, don't feel sorry for me. I made my bed, and I am prepared to lie in it, but some times I don't cope well. I never seek pity or help, I just make the most of it. You, know," he stared into space, "I know how bad my life is, and yet, I accept it, too. I know I told you some of this earlier, but may I tell it all, fully, now, please?"

Over the next three hours he talked at length about his problems, his past and his dreams. I sat quietly, not interjecting, listening encouragingly. He got distracted a few times, and talked about many different topics, but always returned to the story at hand. We laughed a little as he talked, and yes, we cried too. He had several beers as he talked, and I drank the second bottle of wine. Quiet music played in the background, and it was a relief to hear his full story finally. I had known, from little things he had hinted, that all was not well at home, and I was proud he trusted me enough to share this story.

He described how his wife had manipulated, and abused him for years. He told me about some of his earlier life, how free and fun he used to be. But since meeting his wife he had become more and more depressed. He spoke quietly, almost like reciting a monologue, and I sat silently listening.

He had been a healthy, sexual adventurous kid, having many girlfriends, but he admitted that in Australia, in the early 70's sex was not discussed, or even known about, as it is these days. He laughed quietly, but was earnest in admitting that he didn't even know what masturbation was, let alone how to do it, until he was 16. He confided that his (future) wife taught him. She taught him much more too, apparently. He admitted he had had several girlfriends before her, and it was always only touching and feeling, until her. Even oral sex was unknown in Australia. [It seems that Australia in those days didn't have the media exposure we all take for granted now, and kids only learned (slowly) from each other.]

His sex drive was normal for a kid (well, maybe a bit high, lol) and he was keen and eager to explore any sexuality offered. His future wife was initially far more experienced and, as she was two years older, she took control of sex quickly. She had had an older boyfriend (who was 21 to her 17), prior to Bob, and it was that boyfriend who had taught her well. Her only demand to Bob, which he accepted, was that she remain a "virgin" until marriage.

Bob acquiesced to her request, especially as she offered her body to him for any other pleasures. She taught him about masturbation, initially how to masturbate himself, then how to do her. She taught him about oral sex, and performed it on him regularly (although she never swallowed, lol). He also learned (from her) about her oral needs, and she willingly opened her legs at any time, anywhere. He learned how to tit fuck her generous tits, and how to finger her wet, and hairy cunt. It was during this time that she used to play with his nipples, and he played with hers. Both of them experiencing intense joy from tit action. She never complained, she never refused him, and at 18 to his 16, she was definitely the dominant one in the partnership, sexually.

He further told me that he had no reason to worry. Hell, she was more sexual than he, and they used to do it everyday they could. Sure, he admitted, there were times when wondered why she was so sexual, and still refused to fuck, but those times were few and far apart. He also mentioned that he had the occasional flirt on the side, and life was looking good as a teenager.

On more than one occasion his (future) wife's friends had invited them over, and while no couple swapping had occurred, these friends regularly stripped off and everyone sat around naked. Bob knew David was interested in his wife, because of her large tits, and he thought Jenny was keen too, but his wife never accepted the casual offers. His wife did however, flirt heavily with David, and on one occasion Bob sat and watched as David fingered his wife's cunt with his thumb, and she sat defiantly looking at Bob with a smile on her face. They were playing cards and were all naked sitting on the floor, when she dropped a card between her legs. She asked David to get the card, and as he picked up the card, he put his thumb up into her cunt, and fingered her. She sat there smiling, and then redropped the card, asking he again retrieve it, which he willingly did.

But, his (future) wife started changing a few months before they married. He said he couldn't put his finger on when, and how, the changes occurred, but he was very aware of her change the week before the wedding. They had bought a house several months earlier, and had then decided to marry. The week before the wedding she announced that they should "practice" fucking - it was close enough to the wedding now - she said!

He admitted to me, without hesitation, or shame, that he was less than gentle that first time. Not that he was rough, or abusive, but the excitement of finally doing it got his blood up, and he was poking and pushing furtively, lol. And, she was no help. She didn't try to encourage, or seduce. She didn't try to guide his cock, or even try to position herself properly - she abused his failings, and then blamed him. Right from that first time, she was critical of his performance.

He said that the next might she told him "to try again, and this time don't hurt me". Yes, he hurt her (so she said). No matter how gentle he was, it wasn't good enough. The third night he tried yet again, and was even gentler than before. Still she claimed he was hopeless. Her retort to him was basically, "look, you're the one that wants to do this, I couldn't care less, I don't even know what all the fuss is all about, I couldn't care less if we never fuck, and you expect me to put up with your uselessness? I don't think so! Just grow up! God, your sick! You pervert! I haven't got a problem, you're the one with the problem!"

Before the wedding had even taken place she had established a new and damaging rule.

We paused while he went to the bathroom, and I sat there in stunned silence. I didn't know what to say to him, and I was now beginning to understand some if his fears.

When he returned, he smiled softly, and quietly asked me if I wanted to hear more. He said he didn't want to just keep going if I didn't want to hear it

"Bob," I answered, truthfully. "Hon, I may not be an expert, but I think just you talking about this to someone, finally, might be a good thing, for you. I would be honored if you tell me more, please."

He settled back at my feet, and no, this time I wasn't being slutty, but I parted my legs so that my cunt was again in full view. This time I did it to show him trust. I wanted to show him I was totally trusting him, and by opening my legs I was demonstrating I had nothing to hide.

He resumed his story. He admitted that he was confused, hurt and totally bewildered. He said that prior to their marriage, his wife was very sexual, often, and at times aggressive in her demands. He told me how she would demand he finger her wet cunt as he licked her out. He was nearly in tears as he explained how he would often put one, two, and even three fingers into her cunt as she pushed her hips down to embrace his fingers. She did this regularly, he said, adding that he was literally fisting her and she was demanding more, and now she said his 6 inch cock "hurt her"???

From then, he said, his marriage just went further down hill. Initially, she would abuse him if he tried to fuck her, so he stopped trying, then she would abuse him if he didn't try! He was totally hurting by then, he said. Masturbation was his only relief, and he sought that relief discreetly. He was frightened to go to bed, not knowing whether his wife would demand sex, and abuse him, or refuse sex and then abuse him.

She also started to play mind games. Coming up with chores he had to perform in order to be granted sex. "Her majesty" (my sarcasm) would issue orders for him to carry out, but the closer the deadline appeared, the more ridiculous the demands would get. He said it was humiliating to think that he would have to "behave" for a total week, only to have his hopes dashed at the last minute because he forgot some small mundane matter, that she usually didn't even mention. He continued by adding that on the infrequent times he did do all of the chores she would only consent to permitting him to masturbate, as she pulled his tits sadistically. And, he was never allowed to cum on her, or near her. He was further humiliated by her abusing him for being "weak" and a "wanker" [Aust. Term for masturbation]. She spat her insults to him with a venom unmatched by any thing he could describe.

Life at home was hell, he said, and he knew no way out. In desperation, he consulted some friends at work, finally. He said his family was no help as they didn't want to know, and in desperation he turned to two work friends for some help. But the "help" didn't help, it further hurt him.

The first person he talked to was Sue, a BBW, but sexy lady. She was sympathetic and wanted to help him. Her help was to suck his cock, and then fuck him silly one night after the Christmas party. He loved it, he said, but it didn't really help. All it did was reinforce the fact that his wife was the problem. He knew he was never the problem, and everything he did with Sue was what he would do with the wife, anyway. Sue loved his care and gentle attention, his wife didn't! Not only was Sue a willing sex partner, but she came back for more, and he started a three month affair with her. He only stopped fucking Sue because life at home was so bad, he couldn't cope with Sue's caring ways, when he returned to home to his wife and her abuses.

His next foray into sexual freedom was different, and a bit extreme. He had a brief homosexual affair with a second work friend. Why? He asked, and then answered, because he was curious, and because he was so lonely for sexual comfort that a small matter of gender wasn't going to be a hindrance to his needs.

His name was Travis, and they only did oral, but in fact, only Bob sucked Travis. Travis refused to suck Bob because Bob had an uncircumcised cock. That added Bob, was a further worry, and the beginning of a new hang-up. Did all people dislike uncircumcised cock?

I asked him if he enjoyed cock sucking, and he answered, "Yes. Why not? It was a different type of sex, and I had been curious since I was a kid, so why not? I did like the way his cock grew from small to large as I sucked and licked it. And he was big, lol" he ended.

I admired his honesty, and I confess, I found the thought of watching two men suck each other's cocks very stimulating, but I didn't say anything to Bob just then, but my mind did start to form a thought for later on, lol.

Bob did admit that Travis had not cum in his mouth, but that they had planned another session, which never occurred. All in all, he said, he sucked Travis twice. The first was in a bathroom at work, when Bob watched Travis piss, then took Travis's cock into his mouth after the piss finished. He had sucked for several minutes but was worried about getting caught, so stopped. The second, and last time, was after Bob, his wife and Travis had gone for a swim in Bob's backyard pool. He went on to say that that was one of those nights his wife was particularly polite and nice, but with a barbed edge. She had asked Travis over for dinner and then suggested they go for a swim after. Travis had said he hadn't brought any swim suit, and his wife casually said that "nude was fine, but don't expect Bob to drop his shorts - he is too shy," she added.

So Bob was embarrassed into stripping and the two guys were soon naked as the wife sat dressed, watching Travis's cock grow. Travis had a large cock - over 8 inches, cut, and shaved. His wife was not bashful in looking straight at Travis, who had become semi-erect and was proudly displaying his cock. After they swam, Travis sat in the family room, still naked, still semi-erect and the wife then said she was off to bed. Bob said he waited about ten minutes then walked over, knelt and took Travis's cock into his mouth. No words were exchanged, and Travis became fully erect. But he hadn't cum, although he did ask to fuck Bob, or for Bob to fuck him. Bob declined both, due to his wife being so close.

So within three months Bob had seen life as it could be, and yet still returned to the hell his life was. He then admitted that rather than become sexually free, he retreated into his marriage, allowing his wife more domination, and control.

"Why?" I asked with concern.

Because, he answered, he didn't want to hurt her. He continued by saying that he took his marriage vows seriously, and at that age (23) was determined not to fail. He added that looking back with hindsight, it was also clear (now) that his family probably expected him to fail and he was determined not to give them that satisfaction. Here he went off on one of his many digressions and told how his family, who were from a simple working class background constantly made fun of Bob (especially his father) because he wasn't good with manual tasks, and was always making mistakes. His father (in disgust) told Bob one day close to his 15th birthday that the only hope for Bob was teaching, because he was useless with his hands. Bob admitted he had had self-esteem problems for some time.

He paused, drank a cold ale, paused again, then slowly continued. After about six years he knew his marriage was a mess, and that his dignity was under threat. Finally, after a disastrous vacation overseas, he finally left his wife. He walked out one morning, after a bad argument the night before. He had told his wife he was leaving in the morning. And in the morning he did . . . but . . . during the night his wife had risen, dead-locked the front door, and hidden the key. In the morning, short of violence, he lost the last of his dignity, and self-esteem, by walking out the back door . . . to freedom.

He started to cry, and pretty soon, the tears flowed from both of us, and I lowered my lips to his and kissed him, gently, softly. He hugged me strongly, and we sat holding each other for several minutes. Both naked, both totally relaxed with each other, and both crying.

I kissed his face again, and this time he kissed back. Soft kisses, but passionate too.

"Bob," I said gently, "you don't have to say anymore, please, don't. I understand."

"Nita, it's better to just get it finished please." He replied. "I have gone this far, the most of the hurt is behind me now."

He continued. His freedom was short lived. Within six weeks his wife was begging him to return to her. He had gone to stay with his mother, and she offered no sympathy, in fact telling him to grow up, and go back to his wife. His mother also asked him if there was anyone else he was seeing, and when he said no, she pressed him further. No, he insisted, and still she persisted. Finally, she outright asked him if he was gay!! No, he exclaimed, shocked. "Ok", she said, "it was just your father and I always thought you were a bit effeminate!" What a slap in the face!

He told me he returned to his wife, after she promised she would change, and after she admitted totally, that she was in error. Life, he said, was great for about six to ten weeks but slowly she returned back to her old self. Initially, she willingly, eagerly sucked his cock, and even swallowed. She welcomed his mouth back to her hairy cunt, and willingly started shaving her cunt for his pleasure. She took his cock in her cunt nightly, and bucked wildly, even riding on top. In fact, he said, he finally orgasmed in her cunt for the first time since they were married!

But he had made her a promise. He had promised her that he would never leave her again, and he further promised that he would care for her, and look after her. She had begged him to promise these things and, he admitted, he had.

Not long after he returned, things returned to normal - her normal, he said. And it was all back to the same as before. The torment, the pain, the humiliation. However, this time he had even less control (if he ever had any previous control, he wondered?). The change occurred, surely and immediately. He gave up.

Now, he was stuck, and felt obligated to stay. He was in a loveless marriage, sex had returned to being a nightmare. He was suicidal! Yet he was committed to be there. He said it was more than just a promise, he felt that he was honor-bound.

And, now he was seeing images on the internet, and he admitted, he liked what he saw, loved it all, and was intrigued and wanted to do it all. NOW. Nothing shocked or offended him, and the more he saw, the more he wanted. He wanted sexual freedom and wanted it now. But she had dragged him back to hell.

"Nita," he said, "the truth is I will stay in that loveless hell of a marriage, but I want my cock to explode into any hole. I want to touch and taste and feel every sexual need I have. But, I can't do it. Every time I try, I get nervous, and think I am going to have a heart attack. It isn't guilt, fuck that cunt whore wife of mine. It is more than that. It is the fear that I will like what I see, and do, and then want more. I feel like hell every day. I feel I am walking dead."

I took his hand, and he continued. "When you undressed for me, I wanted you so much. If there is one lady who can give me what I want, I think it is you. No, no, please, don't get me wrong. I don't think you are a slut or a whore. I think you might be the type of person I want to be. I think you have sexual freedom, and I also think you do experiment. Am I wrong?"

"No, Bob you aren't wrong," I replied to him. "You are very right. I love sex, and with a few different partners, I have done a lot of sexual play. I am kinda pleased how I am - so don't worry, you didn't offend me. I call a spade a spade when I am talking too, or a cunt a cunt, lol. Tell me what your needs or desires are, and if I can help you, I would love to try."

He didn't apologize when he told me his needs. He said he craved sex, and was becoming obsessed. He didn't care. Sucking, fucking, fisting, anal, BDSM and pain, humiliation, water-sports, female-female, male-male, group sex, even bestiality, etc. Fuck, you name it, he wanted it all, and more. He had tried some manual stimulation – played with his own ass, and a few more things. He was desperate.

"Nita, you probably think I am a sick fuck, I know, but I'm not. I am just me. I was told when I was younger that sex would be beautiful, and so far, I am still waiting."

Oh poor Bob, I thought, and my mind was beginning to come up with ideas for the next couple of days. I was forming a few ideas, but didn't want to say anything to him yet. I needed to get him through tonight first, and make a phone call or two in the morning. I knew a couple of good friends who would fly up for a night of fun. Very open minded friends.

"Bob, is there anything I could do now to please you? What could I do to excite you? Was there anything you wanted?" I asked.

"Nita," he looked at me. "There is so much I want. Where do I start? I was looking at that wine bottle a little while ago. I used to use bottles like that to fuck my own ass. I still do. I am my own sex partner." He added with shame.

"Bob, I can use that bottle for you. Would you like me to hold it while you fuck it?" I asked, not sure if he wanted that or not, but I was frantic to please him, and further show my trust. "Do you want me to fuck you with that bottle?"

"You don't mind?" he asked incredulous.

"Fuck, of course I don't mind." I answered. "If you need some help, without criticism, then I can do that for you, can't I? I would love to fuck your ass with anything. I want to see you smile."

"Do it too me please, Nita. Please" he asked very quietly.

"Will your ass take it?" I asked with concern. "Have we got any lubrication to use?"

"Shit, no." he said. "I do use a lube, but left it at home. Fuck, what can we use to lube my ass, and the bottle neck?"

I don't even know where the idea came from, or when I got it, but I reached for the bottle, and opened my legs, and just pushed it into my wet cunt. Slowly I pushed until about 4 inches of the tapered neck was deep in my fuck hole. Then I started to fuck myself with the bottle. Bob sat there in total surprise, and watched me do it. I was never bashful, or slow to enjoy my body, and in the most casual way I could think, I was now lubricating his fuck toy, lol.

"Oh wow, Nita," he exclaimed.

I nearly didn't hear him, I was lost in my own joy. I was now frigging the bottle in and out with increasing rhythm, feeling my cunt stretch, and tighten with each thrust. Bob sat, erect, watching me fuck the bottle. I did feel his hand reach for my tit and start to pull my nipple. Mmmm. "Bob," I said. "Bend over, hon. I am ready to fuck you now." And he did immediately.

He tuned onto all fours, and I sat forward, withdrawing the cunt covered bottle. Ah, my cunt felt so alive it tingled. What should I do? Be gentle? Be rough? Ease it in? I chose a combination, and eased it up to his butt hole, and pushed it slowly in, until I knew I could get it passed his ass hole. Then when I was satisfied it would go in, I pushed harder.

"Fuck, yes," he cried, as I started to push and pull the bottle in and out of his ass. I managed to get at least 3 maybe 4 inches in and he never flinched. He pushed his ass back to meet the bottle, and the faster I fucked him, the more he enjoyed it.

I could see his cock was hard and bulging, but I didn't want to take it, until he asked.

I saw him reach around and start to pull his cock. I didn't mind. I wanted him to be loose and relaxed. There was plenty of time for more. He was stroking his cock in rhythm to my thrusts.

"Bob," I said. "I want that cock seed in my mouth. Would you do that for me, seeing I lubed your fuck toy?"

He turned to me, and said "Sure, thanks, dear lady. Leave the bottle in my ass, as I turn around please."

He eased around and sat back so the bottle went deep into his ass, and started to pull his cock vigorously. I sat forward and stroked his tits as he self-fucked the bottle and pulled his cock to orgasm.

At the very moment he shuddered, I lowered my mouth until I was inches away. He shot his load into my mouth without spilling a drop. I am always greedy for cock juice and I licked his piss hole as he dribbled the last drops of cum from his knob. The bottle was still deep in his ass, and he was smiling. He slowly raised his ass till the bottle plopped out, and he turned and took the bottle of the carpet.

He stood slowly, kissed me, sucked the neck of the bottle once, and then took the bottle to the bathroom to clean.

I looked at the clock. Midnight. "Fuck, Bob, it's late," I called out.

We quickly jumped into bed. Tomorrow was going to be a long day.

Act Out

2004-02-07T21:28:00.000-08:00

There was that same avoidance after our second amazing night of perverse debauchery. By the time I woke up, stiff and sore, on the living room carpet, Helen had cleaned herself up and was her normal old self again and acted like nothing had happened.

To tell the truth, I was thankful. I'd done and said things to her I was deeply ashamed of. I'd treated a smart, beautiful woman I really loved like she was nothing more important than three holes made to be fucked. Sure, she'd loved every moment and every way I abused her, and had even suggested things for me to do, but that was no excuse for having done it.

That's not to say I regretted any of it. Maybe that sounds weird, but it's true. I didn't want to be reminded that it'd happened, but I wouldn't have taken any of it back, even if there'd been a way. After the first hour or two, the worst of our mutual embarrassment was over and we went about our Sunday chores - including church - like it was just another day. The only visible reminder of what we'd done was that Helen waddled a little when she walked. Her much abused asshole was raw, and her pussy wasn't in much better shape.

As before though, there were side-effects. We made passionate love at least once a day, sometimes more. We added a little more variety to our coupling, but nothing really outrageous. Helen liked to be on top sometimes, and we developed a habit of extended foreplay, including energetically eating one another's sex. And we privately fantasized, remembering the things we'd done, the wild lust we'd both experienced.

All the while, we went about planning our upcoming wedding. It was going to be the big church affair our families wanted and had pretty much given up on, since we were both in our mid twenties. Needless to say, we acted like the perfect couple. Not even our best friends had any idea that beneath our handsome, normal appearances there lurked dark secrets.

It was after the next-to-last wedding rehearsal, three days before the real thing, half-tanked on champagne, that Helen and I loosened up our lust again. It'd been almost four months since that wild Saturday night, and the pressure to get dirty had been building and building in both of us.

I'd secretly, shamefully indulged in more masturbatory fantasies inspired by that mind-blowing event than I could count. When I discovered the trashy makeup I'd bought her had vanished from her bathroom drawer, I slyly got more. In fact, about once a month I broke out into a sweat and whacked off and couldn't stop myself from making a trip to some cosmetic counter to pick up a little something for "next time." I knew there'd *be* a "next time," I just didn't know when.

The day of the practice wedding had been one of those times. I'd had to go to the men's room at the plant and jack of to mental pictures of Helen wearing her virginal white wedding gown and a complete whore's face, dominated by slick, fat red lips begging to be fucked. On the way to the rehearsal, I'd been compelled to stop at a huge drugstore and buy still more lewd fantasy cosmetics. I was worried and excited by the contents of the little shopping bag in the back seat of the car. I half-hoped Helen would notice it and discover what was inside, but I couldn't make myself say anything.

So, when we finally made it home after the Friday evening rehearsal party, and Helen glued herself to me before we even got the door closed and pushed her tongue down my throat, grinding her fantastic tits against my chest, the plastic bag in my hand felt very obvious. When the hot kiss finally ended, I guess I must have looked at it.

"What's that, Ron?" she asked, still rubbing me with her hips.

"Oh. Nothing."

"It's *got* to be something, hon." She lifted it from my limp fingers and peeked inside. Her "Oh!" was surprised, but not at all displeased. Her eyes sought mine, and the bump of her hips picked up a little more urgency. I saw her swallow a lump in her throat, try to say something, and decide she needed another kiss.

I only thought the first one was passionate. Compared to the way she attacked my mouth that time, it'd been a polite peck. Her fingers dug into my ass like she was trying to force my whole body between her legs. When she finally broke the embrace, she was gasping.

"Should I . . . do you want me to . . ."

I watched her try to get the words out and felt the lust expand to fill me. "Yeah. That's what I want."

She wrapped one long leg around my waist and dove in for another kiss. "Say it," she murmured hotly into my ear, nibbling my lobe. "Tell me what you want me to be."

I squeezed her ass, pulling her still closer. I made sure one finger was hard against her shit hole. "My nasty little slut," I told her. "My dirty little whore."

"Oh, yes," she breathed, the crotch of her jeans riding up my erection, her ass wiggling, trying to force my finger in her back door. "I want that. I want it so fucking bad, Ron. I want to do it like last time, with you fucking me while I paint my face."

"No, cunt. I want it to be *better* than last time."

"Oh, baby, it will be. I've got some surprises for you."

"I've got some for you, too, bitch."

"So take me upstairs, stud. Let's do it. I'm so fucking hot just thinking about it that I'm ready to cum right now."

"Un uh. First you put on the lipstick in the bag and get on your fucking knees right here and suck my cum down your slutty little throat."

I let her use the hall mirror to spread the deepest creamy red color I could find over her mouth while I unbuttoned her blouse and attacked her already long nipples. She hissed and purred and thrust her tight ass against my swollen prick until I was satisfied with her lips.

When she took my cock in her mouth it was with all the skill I imagined a professional hooker had, and a hell of a lot more real desire for what she was doing.

"Oh, fuck, baby," she groaned as she took a break and used her hands to stroke my rod. "Look what I'm doing! I'm smearing my nasty fucking lipstick all over your cock. I'm taking your lovely fuck-meat all the way down my throat." She shuddered wildly. "God, I love it!" She dove back onto me, sucking noisily.

I took her hair in my fists and held her head still and fucked myself in and out of her head. Through tightly gritted teeth, I told her what I had hidden away in the back of my closet. "I bought you tons of makeup, cunt, so you can look every bit the slut you are. I got you two real dildos that look just like cocks. They're long and fat and hard, ready for your holes, baby. Before the night's over, your cunt and ass are going to be so fucking stretched out you could fuck a telephone pole."

She was whining around my prick. She'd opened her jeans and her hand was digging noisily in her sloppy wet pussy while she bounced on the floor. She was trying to speak, but the way I was forcing my dick into her made it impossible. I tried to hold myself back, but the sight of her smeared lips and the color she left on my meat drove me over the edge. I pushed as far in as possible and stayed there. Her lips were buried in my public hair, nuzzling the base of my shaft, and I could see the end of my dick bulging her graceful neck. My cum erupted like lava. Helen choked and swallowed, swallowed and choked. The white goo oozed around her lips as I eased back out of her head a little, my knees turning to jelly.

When I turned loose of her hair, she grabbed my cock and jacked it, opening her mouth for air, showing me the pool of cum on her tongue. She aimed my spurting prick between her smeared lips and hungrily took every wad I gave her. When I was merely dribbling sperm, she cooed and rubbed my shrinking member over her cheeks, chin and eyes, never giving up her pumping grip, until I was totally limp. She bathed my soft flesh in tender kisses and loving licks, making sure she'd gotten every last trace of cum.

I helped her to her feet, make her kick the jeans and panties off her ankles. I told her to leave her blouse on and her bra open because it made her look so trashy. She smiled at herself in the mirror, admiring her blurred lips and the smears of cum shining on her fair skin.

I led her to the stairs and pushed her up, my thumb digging into her asshole and my first two fingers slipped into her saturated cunt. She had to lean on the bannister and slowly climb the steps with her legs parted. When my thumb popped past her ass-ring and plunged into her, she missed a step and nearly fell. She leaned back against me and came, wailing loudly.

I pushed her forward, made her walk and cum at the same time. She had to lean against the wall all the way down the hall, and I thought her legs were going to give out and dump her on the floor, but she made it somehow. Her cum was trickling down her thighs like she'd pissed all over herself.

When we got in the bedroom, I jerked my hand out of her. She looked stunned, gasped. She just stood there with a haunted expression while I got the overnight case from my closet shelf. I flipped it open and showed her what was inside. Her shock dissipated as her eyes danced over all the eyeshadow and lipsticks, foundations, powders, nail enamels and false fingernails I'd accumulated.

"Oh, Ron," she whimpered, taking the case from my hands. "Oh, fuck, honey. Can I use it now? I can't wait!"

"Not yet, slut. You said you had some surprises, too. Show me."

She dropped her eyes, looked embarrassed and hesitated. Her expression changed when I pinched her nipples. She grunted at the pain and pleasure pulsing through her and smiled. When I dropped my hands, she set the case on the bed and scurried to her much larger closet. She grabbed a black garment bag from the bar and laid it out on the bed like it was fragile. Her hands opened and closed near the zipper. Her eyes speared me with a pleading look.

I stroked her fine ass, played with her shit hole. "Open it, whore."

She bent forward from the waist, her tits hanging straight down and opened the bag. The first thing she took out, handling it like it was a baby, was what I thought at first was the black cocktail dress she'd borrowed from her friend Doreen that first time. I saw I was wrong as she spread it on the bedspread. The neckline was cut even deeper, the hem even shorter, and it buttoned up the front.

"Where'd you get it?" I asked, still toying with her asshole.

She thrust into my touch. "I bought it at the mall. I bought all this nasty shit with money from my savings."

"Show me the rest, cunt. Let me see it all."

She took out a garter belt and three pair of patterned hose. There was a wicked, lacy red teddy that had garter straps, too, and two sets of sexy bras and panties. The final items were two pairs of stiletto heels taller than anything I'd ever seen, one red, one black. She ran loving hands over everything until I pushed my teasing finger into her puckered, sweaty brown hole. It was slick with pussy juice and went in easily. She gasped and stiffened and wiggled her ass.

"Have you worn any of it?"

"No," she groaned. "I didn't even try it on when I bought it. I wanted to but I couldn't. I take it all out and look at it this way sometimes, but the first time had to be because you made me do it."

"Do you finger your slick pussy and play with your tits when you look at it?"

"Yes," she hissed, humping back at my hand as I poked her with it.

"How many times?"

"Three. But I wanted to do it more. I diddled my big, fat clit and pinched my nipples real hard and made myself cum like a bitch. Sometimes at work I have to go to the bathroom and finger myself, just dreaming about how slutty I'll look and feel. Make me do it now, honey. Make me be your fucking whore, right now."

Instead, I picked up one of the shiny red shoes. The sole wasn't even scuffed. I put the metal tipped heel between her legs and rubbed it up and down her weeping slit.

She jerked, whined. "It's cold."

"I'll warm it up for you." I pointed the tip at her asshole as slowly pushed it in. "I'll fuck you with your own fuck-me shoes, slut." I wanted to really pound her with it, but was afraid the sharp tip would injure her.

She put both hands on the bed and spread her legs wider. "Yes," she muttered. "Oh, yes. Fuck your cunty whore any way you want to. I love it all. I'll do anything you want."

I grabbed the other red shoe and slid the second heel in her ass above the first one. She shrieked and dropped her face onto the bed, on top of the black dress. Her hand scrabbled for a black shoe and she started licking it, then sucking on the six inch long spike like it was a cock. She was frenzied.

"So fucking nasty," she groaned around the high heel. "Sucking off a fucking shoe. Two more splitting my ass, all the way in my guts. Slut. What a fucking slut. I'll fuck anything. Anywhere. Make me cum, baby. Make me cum. Don't let me ever stop cumming. I'm your fuck toy, the nastiest whore there ever was."

I jerked the shoes out of her, slapped her ass hard. "Then make yourself look like one, cunt. Here. Put on the shoes I fucked you with and get your hot ass into the bathroom and paint your cheap fucking face."

Nodding drunkenly, she sat on the bed and strapped the heels on her ankles. She wobbled in them when she stood, leaned on me for support.

I straightened her and stepped away. "Strut for me, cunt. Wiggle your ass. I want to see the way your big tits bounce in your fuck-me shoes."

Her first few strides were awkward and ungainly in the stilt-like shoes.

"That sucks, bitch. Get your shit together. Make me want to fuck you."

Her second pass around the room was better. She kind of fucked the air as she walked. She stared at the way I rubbed my crotch. She wet her mouth and pulled her blouse and bra under her tits, lifting them for me. Her nipples were long and red from being pinched. She squeezed them like bread dough.

"Look at yourself in the mirror, you sleazy cunt. Look how high and hard your ass is in those shoes. Look at how you're playing with your fucking tits. Look how you're begging to be fucked."

She was fascinated by her reflection. "Yes. So fucking sleazy. Oh, God, baby, let me finger my pussy. I want to watch me finger-fuck myself. I want to watch myself cum. Please."

"No fucking way, bitch. You've got to earn it." I pushed her toward the bathroom and followed, carrying the little suitcase. She was already bent at the hips with her legs spread, looking expectantly at me. I set the case down beside her and rested a hand on her ass cheek, my fingers at the top of her thigh. "Do it."

She talked to herself under her breath while she attacked the makeup. I kept squeezing her ass and tickling her between the legs. She was amazingly wet, her pussy lips hanging open a little, her hair matted and soft and curly.

"You kept your cunt trimmed, slut. I bet every time you shaved your legs you remembered last time and got turned on. Right?"

"Umm," she purred, curling her long black eyebrows in a clamp. "I felt so dirty, honey. I touched myself every time, rolled my clit and fingered my pussy almost every time I took a bath."

"What a fucking cunt," I told her, going for her asshole with two wet fingers. "Did you ever put things in your ass, whore?"

"Noooo," she groaned, pushing against my hand with quick thrusts.

"But you will from now on, won't you, slut? When you feel nasty from now on, you'll want something in your ass, too, won't you?"

"Yesss. Oh, fuck yes."

"And you'll want to play with makeup. And you'll fuck your own ass and cunt in the mirror and watch your slutty red lips and cum until you scream."

"Slutty . . . red . . . lips . . ." she said around the silver tube as she ran it over her mouth. "Long . . . red . . fingernails . . . tight little dress . . . fuck-me shoes . . ."

The mental image made me wild. I stepped between her legs and took her. Her ass had been opened by the shoes and fingers but only the first inch or so was slick and wet. I reamed her anyway, forced myself down her unlubed guts.

She screamed in pain.

I slapped her ass with one hand and glued myself to her bucking as so she couldn't escape. I pushed deeper into her. "Open it up! Take it, whore!" I yelled and slapped her stinging ass again even harder.

She braced herself on her hands. "Go ahead, motherfucker!!" she sobbed. "Rape my slutty ass, you bastard!! Give it to me!!"

I gave up slapping her red cheeks and grabbed her hips and fucked her for all I was worth. She grunted with the pounding. Her eyes focused on her face in the mirror. I could have done it all night, but there were things I wanted even worse. I ripped out of her. Her legs gave out and she had to catch herself by the water faucets. I wiped my huge red hard-on on a towel and held it under her nose.

"Smell your shit, whore? We've got to do something about that."

She was still recovering from what we'd done. She blinked like she didn't understand while I filled up the enema bag with hot water.

"Get in the bathtub, cunt. Lift your legs up and grab your ankles."

She did, kind of sluggishly. I put the oversized nozzle up her ass. She watched numbly until I opened the clip and the water gushed into her. Her heavily painted eyes went wide and her slick red lips went round.

"Two quarts of hot water, cunt. Look at your belly swell up." I let the thing empty and pulled out the plug. Water drooled out of her. "Hold it until I tell you to shit, whore. Keep every drop in that fresh-fucked asshole."

In ten minutes, she was in agony. She was begging me to let her shit. She was crying, even after I warned her not to ruin her eye makeup. I reached down and petted her pussy, rolled her clit. She cried even louder, but her hips started moving and she started getting real wet again. I dipped a finger in and collected some of her honey and raised it to her mouth and spread it on her quaking, deep red lower lip.

"Taste yourself, whore. Lick your nasty cunt juice off your slutty mouth." My finger was still busy on her swollen button. Her hips were trying to catch my hand and get it in her flooded cunt. Brown water was starting to seep from her ass.

"Go ahead, slut. Cum for me. Cum and turn loose of your shit at the same time."

Her scream was pure, raw release. Cum literally shot out of her pussy while her asshole opened and everything she'd had up her ass gushed out like a geyser. It was hard to say which was convulsing more, her pussy or ass muscles. I kept going and going on her clit.

She begged me to quit, screamed at me she had to stop or she'd die.

She was cumming and couldn't stop. In spite of what she said, when I fed her more of her pussy juice she tried to suck my finger down her throat. When I pulled away from her mouth and clit at the same time, she slowly relaxed.

I stood up. "Clean yourself up. I'll be in the bedroom."

It took her a while to rinse off the shitty water she'd been laying in and redo her face, all the time I needed to get everything ready. When she finally came out, her face was done even better than before. I thought for a minute it was because I'd distracted her the first time. Then it dawned on me that she was *too* much better with the cosmetics.

"You've already been painting yourself like a slut when I'm not around, haven't you, cunt? That's what happened to the makeup that was in the drawer."

Her brazen strut faltered. She couldn't manage to look embarrassed under so much foundation and powder. She looked at the floor, wrung her hands anxiously. "Yes. I couldn't help it."

"How many times, cunt?"

Her voice was almost a whisper. She couldn't look at me. Watching her fat, slick red lips make such meek sounds made my steel-like cock even harder. "Four. Some Monday afternoons when I was supposed to be at aerobics since . . . since the other time. Are you mad at me?"

"You've got too many secrets, whore. I'm going to punish you. No more sneaking around. Or else."

"Punish me?" she whimpered.

"You'll see. But right now, get your cheap ass dressed. I want to see what a total whore you are."

I made her put on a show for me as she wiggled and stretched into her outfit, kind of a reverse strip. She was so excited that I think she had a couple of little orgasms while she did it. She regained her poise, kept glancing from me to the long mirror. My barked commands kept her from getting a good look at herself until she was finished with everything, including her inch long scarlet fingernails.

She looked unbelievably hot. The black dress was a size too small, so tight that it mashed her tits until they spilled over the top of the swooping neckline, leaving only her nipples inside. Her waist looked tiny. Her hips were rocked up like she was begging to be fucked, and the tops of her black mesh hose showed above the hem. Her ass was round and firm, and her legs looked a mile long. Her charcoal and silver eyelids sagged like the thick mascara was too heavy. Her screaming red mouth hung slightly open. Her barely restrained lust was as visible as her rock-like nipples.

She seemed hypnotized my her reflection in the mirror. Her voice was as thick as her makeup. "Cock hungry cunt. Look at me, baby. Fuck me with your eyes all night."

I fucked her with more than my eyes, and really did do it all night, too. Before dawn, I'd had Helen every way I could think of - including tied to the corners of the bed. I fed her the two latex dildos I'd bought, at one point keeping all three of her holes filled for about two hours while she orgasmed continuously until she passed out. When she came to, it was to discover that I was fucking her loose cunt with my *real* dick. She instantly started cumming again and fainted a second time when I loaded her sloppy pussy with my fifth load of cum.

Right around sunrise, I finally gave out. I didn't feel her crawl out from under me, but when I woke up in the early afternoon, she wasn't in bed with me. The blinds were pulled, making it look like twilight instead of broad daylight. I felt hung over and like I'd been beaten up.

I didn't notice the light under the closed bathroom door until I'd staggered halfway across the bedroom. I slowed down and heard faint sounds coming from the other side of the door, too. Helen was in there. The noise was water sloshing and her moaning. My cock was suddenly hard with more than piss. I eased the door open and peeked inside.

She was in the full, steaming tub with her eyes closed. She'd washed her face but left on the waterproof mascara and touched it up, by the looks of it. Her lips gleamed with one of the lipsticks we hadn't gotten around to using - a tremendously bright almost purple color. Her massive tits floated on the water, their nipples long and fat, still red from the slaps and pinches of the long night before. One red taloned hand was running a dildo in and out of her cunt. The other was opening the valve on the enema bottle. Her ass muscles were clamped tight around the oversized nozzle.

I watched her play with herself for at least five minutes, until I was sure she was right on the edge of a huge orgasm. She was breathing harshly through her whorish lips and slopping water on the tile floor with the energy of her grinding hips. I crept inside. She didn't know I was there until I was almost in position. She must have finally heard me. Her eyes jerked wide open and saw me, standing with one foot on either side of the tub, aiming my swollen cock straight at her face. I forced a stream of piss out. Mostly, it splashed in her wet hair, but some hit her gasping violet colored mouth.

She came so violently she was almost paralysed. The dildo was rammed in so far only its end stuck out of her. The nozzle shot out of her ass and she shit into her bathwater. My stream of piss was a jerky yellow jet on her slutty face. Instead of gagging and choking and trying to get away like I expected, her eyes got a crazy look before she closed them to keep my piss out, but her mouth opened even wider and she started swallowing.

That's the way our Saturday started. Neither of us was through. Despite the fact that we had to go to a huge family dinner that evening, for the rest of the afternoon I kept her fully painted and totally fucked. I was so out of control that it took a huge effort not to make her go to dinner in her sleazy whore's dress and makeup. I was positive she'd have done it. She was even further gone than I was.

I compromised with my lust. I screwed her loose, shit-free asshole while I made her clean her face and take off her slutty fingernails. But, after she sucked me off in the shower, I told her to shave her cunt.

She licked my cum off her pale lips and looked up at me in shock, but went right to work with her razor. The sight of her naked pussy hanging open and drooling her fluids was almost too much for both of us. I managed to keep my hands off her, and make her hands stay away from her hot slit, too.

I led her to the bedroom and told her to stand perfectly still. I stretched the sexiest of the new bra and panty sets, a lacy, tiny pair of scraps of red, on her. Her tits were almost totally naked. Her ass *was* bare, except for the thin string running up the deep crack between her cheeks. After wrapping the garter belt around her waist, I made her sit while I rolled seamed black hose up her legs. She was getting the bed wet, she was so excited.

Next, I spread a coat of the KY jelly I'd bought on her sagging, unpainted mouth. She watched me with haunted eyes and licked the ass-lube as I dropped the tube in her purse. The smallest of the dildos barely fit in her handbag beside it. I warned her again not to move and I went into the bathroom. I came back with the lipstick she seemed to like the best, a red so deep it was almost black. My hands shook when I blotted her exposed, irritated cunt lips dry and painted them. She had another orgasm before I was done, but somehow managed to sit pretty still. Unable to make myself stop with that, I stretched the bra enough so I could use the color on her bullet-like nipples, too. I slipped the lipstick into her purse, then ordered her to put on the long, plain, loose dress and her old pair of three inch heels.

"Hide yourself, whore. All night, you'll hide how slutty you really are under these ugly clothes."

She again tasted the grease on her still swollen, puffy lips. "What . . . why do you want me to carry these . . . things . . . in my purse?"

"Never mind. Come on, cunt. Let's go."

We both acted a little weird in the fancy restaurant, I guess. Our friends and family wrote it off as wedding jitters and kept reassuring us. I kept touching Helen's thigh under the table. Every time I did, she stared at her food, but swung her legs apart for me. While the waiter was taking our plates away, I whispered to her that I could smell her cunt juice.

"Lift your skirt, slut, and run a finger in that shaved hole. I want to watch you lick it off."

She blushed. She was scared. But she did it, and had a hell of a time controlling her expression.

"My cock's hard," I whispered. "But not hard enough. Before they bring dessert, go the ladies' room and lube the dildo and put it up your ass. Leave it inside and come back."

She turned to me, and I expected her to refuse. But her need was written all over her lovely, plain face. She whispered back, "Can I make myself cum? Please?"

I shook my head and smiled. I wondered, as I watched her excuse herself and hurry away, if she'd be able to resist her overwhelming urge. She managed, I guess, because she came back just a couple of minutes later. I could tell by her walk and her face that the fake dick was buried in her guts. She suddenly wasn't hungry for her dessert. Her hands were knotted into fists as she tried to listen to the table talk. Her thighs kept rubbing together in a slow rhythm.

The dinner went on and on. She begged me in faint whispers to help her. She pleaded with me to get her out of there, to take her home, that she was going crazy, that she was so hot she was going to forget where she was and explode, right in public. I refused every request, made her suffer horribly until after ten o'clock.

She bit her lip all the way to the car, whimpering about how her ass was on fire. Once we were on the road, I told her to lift the long dress out from under her and show me her whore's panties and the stub of the dildo. The little red triangle covering her shaven cunt was sopping wet and the end of the fake dick jumped a little with every heartbeat. Despite the darkness she was real scared that somebody'd see her exposing herself on the interstate.

"Turn on the interior light," I told her.

"Ron, please, no."

"Don't give me any shit! Turn it on and use the lipstick, whore! And I want to be able to see every bit of your legs, all the way to your sloppy cunt."

She obeyed, and I was pretty sure she wasn't as reluctant as she acted. The way she was bouncing a little, fucking her ass with the imbedded plastic prick, was a dead give away.

"Now take it out of your ass and use it in your cunt, slut."

I let her turn off the light first and made her count her orgasms out loud, all the way home. She made it to five, and forgot all about where she was. By the time we reached our apartment, she'd unbuttoned the top half of her loose dress and was openly fondling her tits, not giving a damn about being seen or anything but reaching number six.

"Stop, whore. Pull it out right now." I had to slap her face to get her attention, and she whined her frustration. "Now lick it clean. Then we can go inside and get you sleazy again."

The rest of Saturday night and all day Sunday was pretty much a replay of what we'd done Friday. No matter how far I pushed her, she never said no, and she never got enough. Late Sunday night, she cried for an hour when I made her clean herself up and put everything away in her biggest suitcase. Makeup, clothes, dildos - all of it I locked up in a storage room she didn't have a key to.

"From now on, there'll be no more secret fun, Helen. No more sneaking around and playing slut without me. Got it? No buying whore's clothes without permission. No painting yourself and masurbating - unless I tell you to. Understand?"

She wiped tears off her pale cheeks and nodded. "Yes, honey. I understand. But . . ."

"But what, love?"

"Can we . . . I mean . . . how long . . ."

"You'll never know until I tell you. It could be tomorrow or next week or never. You're *my* cunt, from now on."

She cuddled up beside me and sighed. "I love you, Ron. We're perfect for each other."

I had to agree.

A Night of Debauchery & Desire 01

2004-01-21T21:47:00.000-08:00

When you come home from work, I am standing with my feet spread at least two feet apart in the middle of the living room. I am wearing the clothing that you laid out for me before you left. Tonight, that means nothing more than my burgundy lace nightgown with spaghetti straps. I have my hands behind my back, and my eyes are on the floor, just as you have ordered they should be.

You walk in the door and say "Well, hello," and I can hear the pleasure in your voice. Underneath the hair that is hanging in front of my face, I smile at the sound of your pleasure. I also feel my pussy begin to wetten, knowing that my pleasing you will help to ensure that I receive pleasure tonight as well.

I keep my head down and stand still as you walk into the house, and walk around me. I can feel your eyes on me, inspecting my apparel. I can feel the warmth of your eyes on my breasts as you walk beside me and on my ass and thighs as you walk behind me. As difficult as it is, I remain still throughout this inspection. To move before you tell me to would displease you immensely. You reach out and touch the back of my neck, causing me to jump a little.

"Relax," you say in a soothing tone. I hear you chuckle under your breath and know that you are not angered by my reaction.

I listen as you drop your work bag, take off your coat, and remove your supper dishes from your bag. I continue to listen as you move about the kitchen, out of sight from where I stand. I can't tell exactly what you are doing, but I have a general idea from the sounds you are making.

I hear you stop in the doorway between the living room and kitchen. I continue to stand with my eyes down and hands behind my back until you say, "Look at me." Then, I turn to face you and look lovingly into your brown eyes. The twinkling of devilment in your eyes causes my pussy to get wetter. I just know I am in for a treat tonight.

Keeping your eyes locked on me, you walk forward. Once you are standing in front of me, you reach out toward my hips, grasp the hem of my nightgown, and begin to lift it over my head. I raise my arms to make the removal of the gown easier. You stop with the nightgown and my wrists locked in the grip of one of your hands, and with the other, you begin to pinch and squeeze my breasts, rolling each nipple between your thumb and forefinger in turn. I can't help myself; I close my eyes and moan with delight.

Your head lowers, and the next sensation I have is that of your mouth on my breasts. Gentle at first, but slowly, as your hunger grows, so does your devouring of my breasts. You begin to bite at each nipple in turn, all the while holding my hands above my head, making it impossible for me to do a thing to stop you. Not that I would ever do that; with each nibble you take, my pussy gets wetter and wetter.

Just as my legs are about to give out on me, you stop. I whimper at the sudden coldness on my breasts. You finish pulling the night gown over my head and release my arms. I drop both my arms and my eyes, knowing that, because of my whimper, I have lost the privilege of seeing your face. "Good girl," you say as you begin to walk around me again. When you get to my side, you go through our bedroom doorway. I stand and wait for your directions, not knowing if you want me to follow, of if you went in there for another purpose. Then I hear the drawers and doors being opened, and I know you are gathering equipment for our night of play.

Out of the corner of my eye, I see you come out of our bedroom, but I can't tell what equipment you have with you without letting you know I am looking, so I stand still and wait to see what happens next. Instead of standing in front of me, you go around behind me. I can feel the warmth of your body radiating through your clothing and on to my skin. Suddenly, things get dark, and I realize that you have blindfolded me. I am to have no indication at all what is to come.

I feel your hands on my shoulders as you turn me. You turn with me, and begin to guide me through the house. I realize we aren't leaving the living room, but it seems to take forever to reach the couch, where you turn me and instruct me, "Sit and wait."

I hear your footsteps walk away from me, and I begin to shiver at suddenly being left alone. The next sound I hear is the shower begin to run, and four "thumps," as if you were lightly pounding something into the shower wall. I hear you come back into the living room, but you come nowhere near me—you must have sat in your chair.

My guess is confirmed when I hear the sound of one of your boots dropping on the floor, off to my left and a little ahead of me. Next, the second boot comes off. Then all is quiet; this must be when you were removing your other clothing. Suddenly, I hear the sound of your zipper being lowered and I know you are removing your jeans. In my mind's eye, I see your beautiful cock springing out, looking for attention, as you remove your underwear. Oh, if only I could see… I would crawl to you and put that beautiful piece of man-meat in my mouth, and show you just how much I want to please you. Just the thought gets my pussy juices flowing heavily. I shift on the couch as my desire grows, just to have you say, "Hold still or you will have to wait even longer." Immediately, I stop moving.

I hear your jeans slide down your legs and silently begin to wonder what pleasures the night will hold for me. As if you read my mind, you say, "Stand up, and the fun shall begin."

I stand carefully. Once I am on my feet, I feel your hand on my right shoulder. "Step up here in front of me." I do as I am told, and you place a hand on each shoulder and, again, begin to gently guide me. I have no idea where we are going, but I know we have left the living room when I step off the carpeting. You continue to guide me, and the sound of the shower gets louder. We must be on our way to the bathroom. You stop me by putting slight pressure on my shoulders as I try to step forward again. Then one hand leaves my shoulder, and I hear the shower curtain open. "Ok," you say. "Step in."

I take two steps into the shower and stop. I feel you get in behind me and hear the shower curtain close. Your hands return to my shoulders, and you turn me around, I assume, to face you. My assumption is confirmed when you bend down and kiss me. I start to reach up to put my arms around your neck. You grab my arms as they come up, and raise them slightly, and then begin to walk forward, causing me to step backward. My ass runs into the cold back wall of the shower. Suddenly, you release one arm, and I hear the sound of Velcro being opened.

You hold my one arm outstretched against the cold wall of the shower stall, and close the Velcro around my wrist. Apparently, the "thumps" that I heard were you putting these restraints into the shower. You reach across me and grab my other arm, stretch it out the other direction, and again open and close the Velcro of a restraint around my wrist. Now, not only can I not see you, but I can't feel you with my hands either. Not knowing for sure where you are at, I startle slightly when I feel you grab first one ankle and then the other and place them in restraints similar to those that encase my wrists. I stand silently, trying to decipher where you are when you suddenly thump your hands on to the shower wall on either side of my head.

"Now, what to do with you?" I hear you say, only a few inches from my face. I know better than to reply, as that will anger you. I just stand there, waiting. Shortly, I feel your lips begin to nuzzle my neck, and I tip my head so you can reach your target. You kiss, lick, and nibble on the side of my neck, just under and including my right ear. Slowly, but steadily, your mouth, tongue, and teeth travel under my chin and around to the left side of my neck, treating it the same as you did the right. All the while, my breathing becomes quicker in anticipation of whatever is to come next.

I sense more than feel your hands move from beside my head and suddenly they are teasing my breasts again. Squeezing, pinching, and rolling my nipples… causing my pussy to begin to clench in anticipation. I push my hips forward to find you, but you grab them and push them back against the shower wall. "Leave them there, or this is over, and here you will stay."

I frown slightly at your words, but you bend down and kiss me and say, "If you listen well, you will be well rewarded. Have no fear about that." That causes a smile to play across my lips and I wait for your next move.

I feel your weight shift on your hands, which you have left on my hips, and realize that you have kneeled down. I rest my head against the shower wall and wait…and am rewarded by the feel of your lips on my breasts. You begin by licking each completely, not missing a single inch of skin. Then you gently pull first one nipple and then the other into your mouth, suckling like a newborn babe. I sigh in total contentment. From there, your suction increases, slowly but steadily, until you are sucking near my entire breast into your mouth, each in turn. With each increase in suction, my excitement increases, and soon my head is trashing back and forth against the shower wall, and I am panting.

Suddenly, you stop. "That's enough for now," you say. For the next several minutes, I am left to wonder what you are doing. I know you aren't touching my body, but are you watching me in my agony, or are you standing with your back to me and cleaning your body? In an attempt to get your attention, I begin rocking my hips back and forth silently. When I get no response, I realize you aren't even looking at me, so I stop. What's the use of showing my excitement if you aren't watching?

As I stand there, I wonder which body part you are washing. Is it your hair, your neck? Or is it that lovely, wide chest of yours, covered in that glorious black hair. I picture me rubbing soap through the hair and helping you clean your chest. In my mind, I move down your chest, to your stomach, and beyond, to wash that glorious example of manhood that resides between your thighs. I accidentally allow a moan to escape my lips. Suddenly, I hear you say, "Whatever you are doing, you better stop." That brought me out of my private little show.

I feel your hands return to my chest, this time all lathered up with soap. You begin to massage the soap around, taking your time to make sure that each tit is covered with the lather. Then you continue down to my stomach, moving your hands in circles to spread the soap and make sure I am clean. After my stomach, you continue down, stopping just above my clit. Then you must have stood up and moved aside, because I am suddenly assaulted by the spray of the water, rinsing the soap off my various body parts. Again, you reach out with your hands, this time to help the water rinse the soap off. You massage my stomach and down to just above my clit first, then, slowly, you help the water rinse my tits, taking your time to make sure that every little bubble is off each tit. Once the soap is all off, I again feel your mouth tease each nipple. Just as I feel each get fully erect, you move away. It only takes a few seconds and I understand why. You attach nipple clips to each of my tits. I gasp at the electric sensation that flows from each nipple straight to my pussy, making it clench.

Then I feel your hands on my hips again as you kneel. I wait to see what you are going to do next, but I don't have to wait long. I soon feel your hand rubbing soap into my pussy, making sure it is nice and clean for you. As you push and rub, I can feel my clit turning to fire. I begin to move with your hand, until you place the other hand on my stomach to hold me still. You continue to rub the soap in, and it seems as though you are putting extra pressure on my clit each time you rub over it.

My breathing becomes gasps for air, and you remove your hand from my pussy at once. As suddenly as your hand disappeared, I feel the brutal force of the shower spray hit my clit and pussy. You have removed the shower head from its hook in order to be certain that you remove every trace of soap from my pussy. My gasping for air continues, but you know from experience that the spray of the water will not make me cum. When you feel my pussy has been well rinsed, you replace the shower head on its hook, and kneel in front of me again.

I hold my breath, waiting for your next move. I feel you kiss my stomach, right around the area of my naval. Slowly, leaving a small trail of kisses, you reach my clit, and you suck it into your mouth. I release a long sigh in the hopes of some relief from the agony I have been feeling. My hopes are soon dashed, as you move your mouth away too soon for me, and replace them with a clit clip. Another loud gasp escapes me.

"Well, now," you say. "That has you ready to begin a night of activity."

"Begin?" I think. "If things have not yet begun, just what am I in for?"

As that thought passes through my head, you turn off the shower spray. I wait for you to undo my restraints, but instead hear the shower curtain open and then close again. So there I remain, blindfolded and restrained to the wall of the shower.

Anita A Week Of Awakenings 01

2004-01-14T21:31:00.000-08:00

Chapter 1

Some days are better than others. Today was NOT one of those days.

Today, Friday, was so far, one of the worst I had had for a long time. A cunt of a day to be precise! I had had a fight with my new friend Bob (over nothing - my fault, not his, and I longed to talk to him to apologize), and I now found myself in a terrible traffic-jam, over an hour late for work. And it was only 8.45 in the morning!

In the short time I had known Bob, I already liked him. We had talked a bit about our pasts, and I knew all about his marriage problems. I also knew about his love of the job, and how he had used it as an escape, not going home until he had to, or even coming in on his days off, to avoid being with her. I enjoyed being with him.

Today's argument was a simple one - I was running late, and rang him to cover for me. "Yes," he said he would, "no problem, but he had to supervise an exam at 9.30". He could only cover my class for an hour! That's when the frustration of the morning got to me. His "But" was valid I knew that, so I had no right to call him every vile name I could think off. I was just venting my frustrations at the delays. I think he knew that though, because he didn't "bite" back. He just sighed, and hung up.

I hate it when I am wrong! I would now have to think of some way to make it up to him. Mind you, making up to him would be a joy, if he was interested, lol. I just didn't like being seen to be so fucking immature!

I hate driving to work. I fucking hate it, lol. A long, slow snake of cars, perpetually stopping. It never matters which road I take; they all grind to a halt eventually. But today, if possible, was even worse. I had been on the road for nearly 95 minutes, and had only traveled about 12 miles. I would normally drive that part of the distance in under 35 minutes - but not today. The radio was no use. The non-existent traffic reports were telling about some mythical roll over miles from here, not even bothering to report any delays on this side of town.

I started teaching at the college several months ago. I had been teaching for several years but only recently moved to this town. At 28, I was young at heart, and sexually adventurous. I was bored sitting around home doing nothing. The opportunity came up for me to take this job, and here I was - teaching at a local college. Bob was also there, and we instantly hit it off. I didn't waste any time, and I told Bob that first afternoon we met that a) I didn't want to ever get married, b) I wouldn't say no to his cock, if he asked (which he hasn't, yet!), and c) he could have me anytime. After I helped him stand up, and took care of the large bump he now had on his head (there really wasn't too much blood, really!), he just looked at me and started to cry.

Oh poor babe. I asked why the tears, and he then told me enough about his cunt of a wife for me to know he had been through hell for the past years. And here he was, being offered a plate of me - no strings, no conditions, no rules, no head-games, lol. It was too much for the poor man, and he literally fainted. He had still not accepted my proposition, but I was always hopeful.

I craved seeing his smile every day, and always made sure we spent time together whenever possible. I admit, I loved the way he always gave me his total attention. He never stopped wanting to talk to me, or looking at my tits (38DD's have been known to do that to men, lol). He never tired of being so willing to please me. I never tired of his jokes. We both needed the freedom we permitted each other. He needed the trust to be himself, and I needed the trust of a true friend to be free with - sexually, naughtily free. However, we had still not had the time or opportunity to get together, alone, and sexually!

The dammed traffic. Now it was 9.00 and still no closer to work. I was beginning to think I should just turn around and go home! The day was hot, and I was dressed professionally. A suit, a business style blouse and dammed underclothes. I hate wearing underclothes - preferring to never wear bras (or panties) for a more relaxed feeling - I only had them on because it was a work day. I was also wearing panty-hose (also work rules) and they were beginning to make my legs itch. This day was just getting worse. I could feel my nipples scratching against the fabric of the dammed bra, and my cunt was starting to itch too!

[Yes, I have a cunt. It isn't a vagina, or a pussy. It's a cunt, and a fucking good one. Cunt it is so vulgar, yet so precise! I love that word. If the word cunt offends you, grow up, then fuck off!]

Eventually, I saw the college ahead. Finally. Frustratingly, I was only 2 hours late - and a shit day was in the wind. 9.25 (damn, I felt even worse when I made it to class before Bob would leave, and I felt doubly sorry for chewing him out unnecessarily). I rushed to class, as he was packing his books.

"Hi" I smiled my best smile.

"Hi" he responded quietly. "They were good, reading chapter 7, as requested. No problems today, all here." He said, and left. Oh man, I was hurting. He was angry (as he had every right to be), and I was definitely the biggest cunt I knew. The morning dragged by as I finished the first class, then took a second, and it was lunch time before I could see him.

"Hi Nita" he smiled at me. "How did that class go?" He seemed chirpy, which was good.

"Hi H," I said back, smiling broadly. "Thanks, oh . . . and Bob," I said, as I pressed close to him, making sure my tits rubbed his arm, "I really am sorry I yelled this morning. I offer no excuses. Please forgive me. It was just a shitty drive."

He looked at me, winked, and said, "It's ok. I knew you were stressed. I wasn't upset. No apologies needed. Honest" and he eased away from me, and started to leave the room.

I raced after him, grabbed his arm, and whispered in his ear, "My cunt, or mouth?" and stared at him.

Why not flirt? Flirting is a wonderful tool to break the ice. I was sincere, and naughty. I wanted him. And more importantly, I was genuine. I made the offer hoping he would accept. I was not teasing him. I did want him. He was cute to look at, strong, yet vulnerable.

He looked me right in the eye, and smiled. "Both, or none" he said, then he winked and left the room.

Oh wow, I was excited, and the day started to look much better.

After lunch I was called into my supervisor's office. Bob was there too. I looked, paused, and then sat.

"Nita, I need a favor from you," Sue said. "I know it's short notice, a last minute panic all round. I have already talked to Bob, and he understands the problem, and he has said yes, but I need your help too. I confess I had not thought about using you, but Bob recommended you."

I looked at Bob, who was smiling quietly. This was sounding mysterious. "What help, Sue? If I can help you I will, you know that. Ask."

She then explained that a major corporate client had recently set up a regional office and needed some on-site training. [We had been doing corporate training for several months as a way to increase our funds.] Would I be interested in travelling up to their regional office for a week? Next week? She asked. Sue also explained that Bob would be going too, and that together the two of us would be responsible for the total training of the new office. They, of course, had not given any notice of needing us, hence the panic. We were due there in two days time. Inwardly, I felt several things. This was going to be a bitch job - the two of us - one week - lots of work. But, I was also going to be with Bob, alone for the same week. But, I was also going to be fucking tired every night from the work load. Shit!

I didn't think I would have a way out of this though, and gracefully accepted.

It was agreed that we would fly up together the following Sunday, getting there in the early afternoon, pick up a rental car, settle into the hotel, rest and start at 8.00 Monday morning, fresh. Our equipment would be freighted up before we went - later today! We would be expected to spend a few hours late Sunday setting that up too. The rest of the day was spent organizing our trip. What a workload? Bob was very helpful, and we didn't have a lot of time to speak casually as we raced around.

I did manage to thank him, and he just smiled and said nothing. Eventually all was packed, classes reorganized, tickets booked and we had just the hotel to finalize. I left it all to Sue to organize, and she got the lot done. Just in time, but with one hitch.

She called us both to her office at 7.00 that night - what a way to spend a Friday night? Not! "Guys," she almost cried, "I managed to get everything arranged, but I hit one snag, and took a chance that you wouldn't mind." She said.

Bob and I looked at each other, shrugged, and he asked "What problem?"

"I could only get one room for the two of you. It has two king-size beds in the bedroom, and a separate living room, but I couldn't get separate bedrooms. Oh I am so sorry." She said. "I know I can't demand you two to share a room, and I am at my wits end to find a solution. I was hoping you might . . . well, . . . I hoped the two of you could understand my plight? I can't resolve this problem without your help."

I looked at Bob, then said to Sue, "Sue, we are both adults, and we are also friends, and professionals. I have no problem, if Bob doesn't."

Bob looked white. I don't know what was going on in his mind, and I wasn't about to push him for an answer. He thought for a moment, paused and turned to Sue and said, "Sure, Sue. I don't think there will be any problem, As long as no one else needs to know . . . please?"

Sue replied, "Bob, if you aren't comfortable, I can ask another staff member to go. I don't want you to have to compromise yourself, no one does. I can't force this onto you, and I am not sure this is even a good idea. But I am out of other ideas."

I looked at Bob, and asked him outright, "Would you have a problem with us sharing a room?"

He looked thoughtful, blushed a little, then turned to us both. "I usually don't admit my personal problems to anyone, and I don't want to now, but my wife could never know, please. I can tell a good lie to hide the fact, but if this ever slipped out . . . I would be . . . well, lets just say, as long as it is a secret . . . I think I can cope." He also said he didn't plan on telling anyone, and asked if we did. Everyone was in agreement not to tell, and we were going to go off together, with our boss knowing!

I gave Bob my phone number and address. Bob agreed to pick me up on Sunday morning, and we could then go to the airport together. I never got a chance to talk to him before he left for he day. I knew he had a bad wife, and I wanted to pull him aside and ask him what his wife would say?

Sunday arrived soon enough, I had made arrangements for my little dog to be looked after for a week (Sue to the rescue there too), and promptly at 8.00 Bob arrived to take us away.

He was quiet on the drive, and I didn't push him. We checked our bags in, sat for a coffee, and still he said little more than casual pleasantries. I didn't want to push him, though. I knew him well enough now to know he had things on his mind, and I didn't think I should intrude further.

Finally, we heard our boarding call, and we both got our bags, passed through the check-in counter, made our way down the ramp, and got to our seats. At the precise moment Bob sat, he let out a huge sigh. And seemed to settle his whole body. "Nita," he turned to me. "Sorry, but I was shit scared that bitch I am married to would either come to the airport, follow me here, to see me off. I had a huge argument on Friday night when I told her I had to go away."

"Oh, Bob," I said compassionately, as I took his hand. "Are you ok, please. Did she hit the roof when you told her I was coming?"

He laughed; the sort of sad nervous laugh you sometimes hear. "Nita, I would have had my cock cut off if she even sniffed you were coming, or any other woman. I lied to her and told her I was going alone and told her I was not able to say no. I feel so weak and ashamed," and he started to cry quietly.

I took his hand and stroked it gently, holding him close to me (as close as fucking airline seats permit), making sure my tits touched him. Fairly quickly we took off, and the attendant was soon offering drinks. The flight was only an hour, so there was no meal service, but drinks were offered. Bob immediately ordered two double-scotches, and downed them without breathing.

I ordered a wine, and Bob ordered another double double. Slowly, he started to calm down, and relax. And we soon arrived.

The weather was a few degrees warmer and I knew this would be the case, so I had dressed comfortably. A loose T-shirt and shorts (yes, no cunt sweating panties, or tit groping bra, lol). Bob was more conservatively dressed, jeans and shirt. He got our luggage, got a cart, and we soon had our rental car.

The drive to the resort was only about 10 miles, and all in all we were making good time. The directions from the rental agency were precise, and the roads were still quiet. By noon, we had arrived at the resort. The book-in clerk didn't blink when we asked for our room, accepting Bob's name on the registration form, without even asking who I was. Bob carried our bags up to the room and we were finally able to kick back and relax.

Bob needed to relax more than I – not just from the weather, although the weather was getting very hot, even with the air conditioning in the car – but from the stress of the morning too, and he had developed a sweat. I suggested he have a quick shower and I would put the bags away. He headed to the bathroom. I heard the door shut, but he didn't click the lock.

I had already told Bob I never unpacked my cases, preferring to hang up my dresses and just retrieving anything else direct from the case. He said he hung his pants and shirts but did likewise with everything else. While he showered I got his shirts and pants stowed on hangers in the closet, along with my dresses, and then I positioned our bags against the wall in the bedroom.

I knew I was relaxed about the next 5 nights, but was Bob? I decided to test the waters by stripping and walking around naked. As he was coming out of the bathroom, freshly dressed in shorts and a T-shirt, I hd already stripped off naked, and was now laying back on the bed.

I am proud of my body. Not skinny, a little cuddly (fuck, nice and cuddly in fact, just the way I like me, lol), and nice big round tits – 38DD's (oops, I mentioned my tit size already, lol). I also had been shaving my cunt for years, but had grown lazy lately. I now sported a thick shag of hair between my legs. I admit I though it looked sexy, and was willing to let it grow, for now. I especially liked the way my cunt lips peaked out from amongst the thick growth, hinting at more.

Bob stopped dead in his tracks and stared – my milk-white body, round mounds, and dark fuzz stared defiantly back. He just stood and stared, open mouthed. No words were exchanged.

In my best slut fashion, I parted my legs further, so that my cunt lips were now exposed, and open, and smiled. I also started stroking my tits, and pulling my nipples. I hadn't planned to be so slutty and seduce him immediately, but I always was spontaneous, lol.

Bob blushed a bright red, turned and ran back to the bathroom. I heard the door shut, and this time the lock clicked. Oh shit. I grabbed my clothes, dressed, and ran to the door. I listened and heard him sobbing. I knocked gently and asked if he was ok.

"Bob, are you ok please?" I asked as I knocked a second time. "Bob, I am sorry if I offended you. Please let me in, or you come out. Let's just talk, please. I am not angry."

After several minutes of silence, apart from the water running, he slowly opened the door.

"Nita," he said, quietly. "I am sorry. Please don't apologize. I sorta hoped we would be intimate, but was also fearing it more and more. I also sorta thought we might not get physical till tonight, or later, and was getting up the courage to talk to you before tonight."

"Why, Bob? What's wrong? Is it me?" I wasn't angry, but I knew he wanted me – hell, every fiber in his body demonstrated that to me. What was wrong?

"Nita," he stuttered, "I am . . . I . . . oh fuck, I . . . look, I have trouble with sex, ok?" and he just sagged down onto the bed, defeated.

I sat next to him, careful not to encroach on his personal space, and asked him gently to talk to me. I told him I was here to listen to his problems, and hopefully I could help, if he wanted me too. I took his hand and slowly, gently held it, as he started to tell me about his wife.

"Nita," he started slowly, "I have been married for many years now, but I am . . . well, I have . . . look don't laugh please, but in all those years, I haven't . . . well, I am . . . I was . . . still technically a virgin for the first 8 years of my marriage! And, in all the years I have been married – over 20 – I have only cum several times "

He went on to explain that his wife was a tyrant who used sex as a weapon. She had been loose before they married, oral sex and fondling being more than permitted, they were almost demanded by her. But she wanted to be a virgin bride! Before he married he would eat her out daily, and finger fuck her at any time. She always begged for more, except fucking, but after marriage she claimed he hurt her with his cock. He said that no matter how often he tried, how gentle, or how caring he was, she never changed in her condemnation of him. Oh sure, he said, he flirted with the best of them – heck, he wasn't about to let anyone at work know his "small problem" – but today was different. He didn't have the confidence to do anything, and felt fear at the thought. He went on to say that he had tried to fuck his wife often, always with the same disastrous results. She would scream and yell at him for hurting her. "How," he cried" Could I hurt her with my puny 6 inch cock, when I used to finger fuck her cunt with three fingers as she thrashed and bucked and pushed her cunt into my hand?"

I gently laid his head on my breast and soothingly calmed him. He lay there doing nothing, saying nothing, breathing quietly.

"Nita," he quietly said, after several minutes. "I am now totally scared of sexual contact. I wouldn't even know what to do first, even if I could do anything, if I had the courage to even try. I feel so stupid, and weak. Sorry, I never used to be like this. When I was younger – even a few years ago, I did it all, but I am now so scared – I don't even get an erection anymore! My wife has made me so scared."

I didn't really know what to say. I wanted to comfort him, and yet I didn't want to force myself on him. I didn't even know if my insatiable sex drive would be too much for him to cope with. "Nita, I love sex," he said. "Or I used to. But I am just so worried." He then went on to explain about his wife. The torture she endured on him. How he couldn't please her, how even if he didn't try to have sex, she would still complain. He said he was dammed if he did, and dammed if he didn't. He went on to say that all he managed to do now was jerk off – in shame.

I decided it would be better if we got on with the work we had to do, and maybe we could return to this later. I wanted him, but I wasn't about to upset, or scare him.

"Come on, old buddy," I said casually, "Lets get this work crap out of the way, then have a nice drink or four, and a quiet evening. Then we'll worry about you."

I looked at him, and said, "Bob, please relax. We can fix this. I am willing to try, if you are. Later, maybe?"

The rest of the afternoon was a haze. We got our directions to the offices of our client. Arrived, and the security guard let us in. Our equipment was there and we unpacked set up the training room, and got everything ready. It was a bitch of a day though. The dammed air conditioning was not on, and we were both sweating like pigs. I cursed Bob many times because he had slipped his T-shirt off and I couldn't. (Well, I could have, but the guard kept coming by to check on us, and I had no bra on – I wonder what he would think of my 38DD's swinging loose? Heck, what would Bob think lol?). I was sweating below my tits, sweating down the crack of my ass, and, my cunt was sopping wet too. We finally finished and made it back into the car for the 15 minutes back to the resort. We were both exhausted, and we were both drenched in sweat.

When we got back to the hotel, Bob gracefully asked me if I wanted to shower first, and I gratefully accepted. Ten minutes, and a cool nightgown later, I finally felt clean, and cool. I said I would order some dinner for us while he showered, and he was gone.

The bathroom was large, and had a marble façade. Sitting in the center of the bathroom was a large two person hot tub, and I was momentarily considering offering we both share the tub, but remember our earlier conversations. If we were going to use the tub, let it be later in the week, if the opportunity (and Bob's cock, lol) arose.

Yes, I am slutty sometimes, don't you just love me? I do, lol. But I resolved to do two things tonight – one was to (try to) behave myself (it would be hard, lol – I do love to flash my cunt, but I was determined), and the second was to encourage Bob to be himself.

I chose to wear a thin, but not too revealing, black silk nightgown (a full body, but with a lacy bodice, my nipples rubbing against the fine transparent lace, and yes, no panties) and had already shared this thought with Bob in the car. (Well partly, I forgot to tell Bob about the no panties, or the see through bodice, mmm.) He said ok, and actually smiled. He said he probably would slip on a pair of silk boxers, would I mind? So there we were, he in the cutest boxers, and me in my black silkie. He didn't blink twice when he saw my tits through the lace, lol.

We were waiting for our dinner – I had ordered something light – a cheese platter, and two bottles of wine – and Bob was sipping a cold beer from the bar. Sue had already told us that as long as we didn't order the $100 top shelf wines, there wouldn't be a problem with any of the bill, drinks included. I chose an orange juice, partly to replenish some of my fluids, partly to wait for the wine.

As we sat there, Bob selected some soft music from the TV service, and he closed the blinds to create a cool soothing atmosphere. He turned on one small lamp, and the ambience was soothing. He sat opposite me, and we were making small talk waiting for the room service.

There was nothing like now to get him to open up to me. Why wait?

"Bob" I started, "What could I do to make you more relaxed?" I hoped I could encourage him to talk some more, and not feel pressured. "I am here to listen to you, and help in any way if I can."

He said, simply "Nita, I have been in a mess at home for years. The best I could offer you, or anyone, is to jerk off for you. I am scared of being held tightly, and scared of being trapped. I . . . oh fuck."

"Hon," I replied, "There is nothing wrong with masturbating. I do it all the time. It can be healthy, and fun. Talk to me – tell me anything you want to. Tell me all, please"

"Are you sure? Can I tell you all? Would you let me? I have need to talk for a long, long time, but been too scared to, in case someone laughed at me."

"Bob, I listen good, and sometimes even give good advice. We are here together for 5 nights. Tell me all, yes. I will listen and help too. And, I will not laugh at you."

I know it's healthy and fun, usually," he said, softly, "But it's all I can do. I can stand over you, look at your cunt, and get hard, and pull my cock. But if you touch me I feel like a 1,000 needles are stabbing in at me. I feel like I can't breath. I shudder . . . waiting for the abuse to start . . . I cringe and feel like I am going to have a heart attack. It doesn't matter who I'm with. It started bout three years ago. I used to be a sex demon before, lol, can you believe that?" He slumped back.

At that, the door bell rang. Food. I was starving, but only wanted a light snack, and Bob agreed. And we spend the next twenty minutes eating some soft cheeses and drinking the first bottle of wine. Conversation waned while the food was consumed. We reverted back to small talk, and just sat there enjoying the quiet of the end of the day.

"Bob," I said, finally, after I wiped any loose crumbs away. "I have an idea."

"What?" he asked suspiciously.

"Why don't we undress, and sit naked? No touching. No demands. You can look at me, and I can look at you. I won't pressure you into anything, and you can do whatever you feel like. Please?"

"Why, Nita?" he asked, slightly confused. "I will probably get a hard on, and pull my cock in front of you, then feel ashamed. Is that what you want me to do? Get more upset? I don't think so."

"Bob," I said calmly, "Yes, pull that cock of yours. Cum all over me if you like. Shoot your load into the floor, cum on the drapes. Anywhere! Fuck, do it. Pull it twice, or more. Hell, I might stroke my cunt too. Bu not to shame you. Fuck, I won't be ashamed or embarrassed. I only want to show you trust. I want you to know I ain't that cunt you married. And yes, I am willing to do that for you, before you ask, because I care for you so much."

At that, I stood and disrobed. Letting the black silkie slip to the floor. I stood there naked. I sat back down, put one leg up on the arm of the chair, and opened my legs. "Bob," I said, "come over here and stand in front of me. I won't touch you. Take your shorts off. Let your cock grow if you want to. Look at my cunt and enjoy yourself."

"Oh, Nita, I can't do that." He said. "Why hurt me like that. I will only be ashamed. Please."

"Bob, my cunt is there for you to look at, and touch if you want. Open it, play with it, even. I won't touch you, and I will not laugh or be ashamed, and I definitely won't think you are shameful. I am offering you a chance to undo the torment with no pressure. Take it."

"I can't. I can't"

"You can, and I think you want to. I am offering you an open look, and an open book. Let's put the demons behind you. Do it."

He stood, and slowly dropped his shorts. His cock was still small, but cute looking. He had shaved his cock too, mmm. His cock was uncircumcised, and of moderate length. As he walked towards me, his cock started to spring into life, and the first thing I noticed was the foreskin retract, to reveal his purple knob. By the time he reached me his cock was nearly erect, pulsing blood flowed through his cock, and he was hard within minutes.

"Bob," I said, seductively, "Look at my cunt, and it is a cunt Bob. It isn't a vagina, you aren't my doctor. I want that cock of yours to know I have a sex organ, a cunt, for your pleasure. Take it."

He stood in front of me, inches away, and took his six inch cock in his right hand. Slowly, he started to rub and pull. As he pulled I watched his foreskin move back and forward over his cock knob. He started to pull harder, and his cock seemed to get stiffer.

"Go on, Bob." I said. "Take control. My cunt wants that seed. You can blow anytime. You can cum in my cunt, or on my cunt, or on my tits. Anywhere you want to. Do you want me to open my mouth? Do you want to shoot that load into my open mouth? I can open my mouth and let you shoot without my lips touching you, if you want me to?"

He was pulling hard now, and I knew it wouldn't be long until he came. Would he be strong and try for my mouth? Would he opt out for my tits? I didn't care. I knew more and more that I wanted him, and I wanted to help him too.

"Oh Nita," he strained to speak, "I want to cum so much. Please don't laugh at me." He said still pounding his meat hard.

"Bob, I will never laugh at you. I want that seed in my hole, any one of my holes. I want you to cum, NOW!"

At that, he shot his load of sticky white cum, straight at my face. I was quick, and got a lot of it in my mouth, but some dribbled onto my chin. I reached a finger up, and using my finger, licked the rest up. I made a show of licking up, and swallowing all of his cum. Bob sagged onto his knees, and cried.

I resisted the temptation to reach for him. I understood his torment, and knew I might cause him to jump if I reached for him now. I sat there, cunt still open in invite, and said, "Bob, that was great. I don't know about you, but if you do that to me every night, I won't complain. Look up at me, please."

I knew my cunt was at his eye level. He raised his eyes to me, and looked straight into my cunt.

"Oh Nita," he whispered, "I feel so inferior, so ashamed."

I parted my cunt lips with my fingers. "Look, Bob, look at my cunt." I said, as I inserted a finger deep into my fuck hole, then sucked my cunt juices from the finger. "I finger my cunt every day. I suck that juice every day too. I love it, and never feel ashamed. Ever!" His eyes followed my finger.

"Bob, I want you to know you can jerk off anytime. You can wake in the middle of the night and pull your cock. You can walk in on me in the shower and I will open my mouth for you. I will finger my cunt for you. I want you to be you."

At that he stood, and went back to his seat. He didn't dress, and neither did I. In fact, as he sat, I made sure he could see me completely, and I started to finger my hot wet cunt. I wanted him to see me fuck myself.

"Bob, in a few days I know you will trust me, and you too. Let's spend this time together to get you sorted. Yes?" I knew he only needed some tender loving care, rather than abuse, and in no time he would be filling my holes with his throbbing cock.

I wanted him to trust me. Fully, and completely. I arched back and finger fucked my cunt in his view. I wanted his eyes to see ME jerk off, and for him to know it was ok to do it, and more importantly, I want him to know I felt no shame, no shame for me, or for him.

I plunged one, then two fingers deep into my hole, feeling my whole body tremble as I kept up the assault. I was wet, I was on fire, and I was insatiable. I watched him as I finger fucked my hot cunt. His eyes never left my hand. He kept looking, but never spoke. I was beyond care, and so happy for this freedom. I now pushed three fingers into my sopping hole and kept up the rhythm. Faster, still I plunged. I felt my body tighten, I felt my snatch push against my fingers, then I shuddered into a frenzied orgasm. My hot cunt screaming in pleasure at the attack I had given it. The waves and ripples of orgasm kept coming and I kept finger fucking my velvet cunt. I felt my clitoris bursting at my touch. I went on and on – in and out, feeling a second orgasm built on top of the first. Still I didn't stop. Sheer electricity now flowed through my body. My tits screamed, and still I didn't stop, or couldn't stop, now. I wanted to explode in delirium.

I knew I could actually "ejaculate" a liquid, as strong as any mans, if I kept masturbating long enough. This only occurred occasionally, but tonight I was determined to keep going until I shot my own load for Bob to see. It took a lot of effort, and concentration, and usually a strong encouragement (Bob watching was more than enough encouragement, lol), but it was possible for me to shoot a load, too. This ejaculation was usually large – as much as half a cup, of fuck knows what, but it would gush out of my cunt up to 12 inches and soak me completely. It never tasted any different to my normal cunt juices, but it only occurred when I was totally, sexually free. Like tonight.

Tonight was not going to be a disappointment. I felt it rise, I felt my own cum come, lol. I shot my own cum high above my cunt, and Bob just sat and stared. I couldn't move. My whole body was in a spasm, but my heart was happy, and so was I. The intensity of the orgasm always left me weak, and tonight was no different.

Eventually I managed to sit up and I looked at Bob. He hadn't moved or spoken. His cock was hard but he wasn't stroking it. He was almost in a daze.

"Wow, Nita. That was awesome," he smiled broadly. "I never knew women could cum – wow, that was . . . oh man, what a sight. Thank you."

I needed to clean myself up and slipped off to the bathroom.

When I returned Bob was drinking another beer, still naked, but his cock had gone down. I was happy to sit around naked, and let him learn to relax with me. I was also still naked, and had decided we would be naked all week, whenever we were alone. I wanted him to watch my tits jiggle, and I wanted him to sneak peaks at my cunt. Hell, I wanted him to stroke that cock anytime, and my mouth was gonna be there for it.

"Gee, Nita," he said, "what the fuck was all that? I couldn't believe it."

"Bob, I honestly don't know." I said, as I stroked my tit, "but I do know it is a great feeling. It doesn't happen often, though. I have tried to get that sort of orgasm regularly, but it seems to only happen when I am totally relaxed. Like I am sitting here with you. Naked."

"What?" he said, surprised. "You're relaxed sitting here with me? Even after I jerked off all over you? Nita, you are something special. My shit wife wouldn't have even waited for my cock to get hard, without her screeching at how perverted I was."

"Bob, I am not your cunt of a wife." I said, "but, I would like to be YOUR cunt, lol" I laughed. "You can even call me your cunt if you like to, I think it's sexy, lol. I want you to use my body and treat me as your sex toy. Be as perverted as your evil thoughts permit. I will be equally perverted back. We will be perverted all week. Anything you want to do, and I mean ANYTHING, we will do. I can be extreme, and I will fulfil any dream you have."

"Anything?"

"Yes. No rules. No excuses. I never say no. I do anything sexual you could ever think off. All you have to do is ask, and I will do it all. I have done it all, and would love to do it with you. I would love to teach you what I have learned. Have you ever had any fantasies?"

"Sure," he said, "I have had lot's. I have never acted them out though, lol"

"Well, I will do anything, with you, to you, by you, that you ever dreamed in your wildest fantasies. Do you want that?"

"Fuck, yes. Anything?"

"Yes, anything, lol. All you have to do is suggest, and I'll do it. What have you fantasized about?"

He started to blush. "I have had lots of dreams and fantasies, lol. I don't think you could do them to me, lol" he nervously laughed. "One I do like is to play with my own nipples. I pull them and twist them while I pull my cock."

I called him over. "Come here please. My tit is jealous of the action my cunt got. Suck it for me."

He stood, and walked over. "Nita, if I suck that tit, the other is gonna get jealous. We can't have that. I have to suck them both, I think, yes?" and he leant forward to take one tit in his mouth as his hand reached for the other.

"Bob, jerk off if you like. I want you to feel free. Jerk off and I will mouth fuck your cock seed. Use my mouth as a cunt." He had already gotten hard as he sucked and was soon jerking his tool again. "I want to watch you pull your tits for me too, if you like."

"Nita, would you suck my tits please." He asked softly.

"Are you sure, Bob? I don't want to get too close till you are relaxed."

"I want you to try please," he said, and I reached up and started pulling his nipples. "I love my tits getting worked on, and my wife used to do that for me. Fuck it was she who started doing it to me. I never knew about anything like that, until she did it. Then one day she stopped. She just refused to do it anymore. Like she had teased me awake, then punished me. Suck them, pull them, twist them, hurt them please. I love it all. I love tit sex."

I pulled vigorously on his tits, and he sighed. "Aahhh, don't stop, please my cunt" he said.

I pulled harder, twisting his tits as I pulled. "If you call me your cunt, my little cocksucker, I will have to be dominant to you. Is that your wish? Is it, cocksucker? You will do as I command, as your Mistress Cunt commands, no questions asked, under fear of punishment?"

"Yes Mistress Cunt, oh yes please" he said as I tugged sharply on his tits.

"Ok, cocksucker. It is time for your first lesson." I barked at him. "Look at me."

I sat forward and took his face in my hands. "Starting now, no clothes anywhere we are alone. Starting now, if you need to piss, the door stays open. Starting now, if I ask you too, you will do anything I ask without hesitation. Do you agree?"

"Yes Nita . . . oh, sorry . . . Mistress Cunt, yes I agree."

"And Bob, if I ask, I don't ask twice. Punishment will be severe. I also ask extreme things too. This is your one chance to undo your wish. Stop now, or begin your journey to hell. I earned the title Mistress Cunt and I'll be fucked if I will relinquish it easily."

Are You Down?

2004-01-07T21:23:00.000-08:00

One of these days, I want us to be so raw and primal with each other, acting on every impulse, not censoring ourselves at all. We both unleash every destructive, raunchy impulse we have on each other. We hit each other and fuck with aggression and intensity, piss on each other, say everything, do everything. We agree to let the other indulge every lewd, obscene thought and action they want to do, whatever it may be. There are no manners, no courtesies, no rules. It's just a big, fucked up sexual free-for-all. We indulge the other in everything. Consider it our initiation: I want to see how down with me you really are, and I want you to see how down I am with you. You've always known that I will go farther than any woman you will ever know and now I want to see if you will go that same distance with me. I know you call me your raunchy whore, and I am, but we haven't even scratched the surface yet.

We rent a room in a dive motel, just like that one we used to go to, and enter it knowing that we are about to cross every line there is. We plan to destroy the shitty little room by pissing and fucking and cumming everywhere. We have every prop, tool and toy imaginable: a ski mask, rubber gloves, lube, towels, white socks, vibrators, cucumbers, poppers, a plaid skirt, blindfolds, handcuffs, candles, anything we want that we can get our hands on.

We get fucked up on alcohol or X and leave a big pile of nasty, cum-filled rubbers in the middle of the bed for the maid to find. The cheap cotton sheets are totally rank from our sweat and piss and cum. Our bodies are drenched with each other's secretions and juices. We fuck unbelievably hard and laugh and drink way too much and keep fucking hard until we literally pass out. We fuck when we are tired and I'm in pain, my cunt and cervix raw from all the fucking, and you can barely get it up because you've already cum so many times. We fuck each other harder than we've ever fucked anybody in our lives. In this room, you are everything I have ever wanted to do and I am everything you have ever wanted to do. You pin me to the bed, spread my legs and fuck me with me a beer bottle. You watch my hips bounce up and down, fucking the bottle shoved up my cunt. When you're done shoving it in and out my cunt, you push the wet, sticky bottle up my tight, puckered asshole. You watch it disappear all the way up inside me, watching how my small hole stretches to fit it all in. You fuck my ass with the bottle until I start to fuck it back, banging my ass against your hand, trying to make it go even deeper.

You pull the bottle out and piss in it, pouring some of it on my face. I get out from under you and push you on to your stomach. I spread your ass open and pour the rest of it out all over your asshole, drinking and sucking all of your piss off your tight, virgin hole. You open your legs a little wider, sticking your ass up in the air for me. I tongue fuck your ass and then show you what it's like to get a nice, wet, ass fuck, pushing my cum-coated fingers inside you, pumping your asshole and fucking you like a bitch. Your face is contorted in pain and you're pleading with me to please squirt some lube. Your beautiful brown eyes are filling with tears, so I pull my fingers out of your rectum, thickly coat them with numbing lube and then jam them back inside. Your squirming from the pain until I remind you to relax and just let yourself get fucked. I tell you how good it feels to get your ass pumped if you just let yourself enjoy it. This calms you down and I feel your tight hole relax and expand to fit my fingers. I fuck you like this until you can't take it anymore. You roll over and jerk off while watching me stick that nasty beer bottle down my throat, sucking all of our cum and piss and shit off of it.

You have me get on my hands and knees and lick your cum up off the dirty floor as you shoot your load on the carpet in front of me. You tell me to get back up on the bed and spread my legs for you. You cover my cunt with your mouth wide open, knowing that in seconds you'll be tasting my hot piss shooting down your throat. You drink my piss as it flows out of me, rubbing your face against my cunt, letting my piss drip over your full lips and unshaven cheeks. I taste and suck and kiss and fuck every part of your body and you do the same to me. We smear food and booze and cum all over each other and lick it off. You could do anything and everything you wanted to do to me-and I could do the same to you... Now that we have shown that we are definitely down with each other, we decide to take it outside--to see how much shit we can fuck up without getting arrested. We fuck and suck each other behind cars, in dressing rooms, in restaurant bathrooms, in dark corners in bars.

We try to make as many people witness our depravity as possible without getting tagged by cops. Every word out of our mouths is pornographic and disgusting. We laugh at our perversity and get off on shattering every fear, every insecurity and every taboo. We do as many drugs as we can find, drink as much as we can, and let everything twisted and bizarre come out in front of each other. Every person we pass on the street becomes the topic of our "how would rape them?" conversation. We imagine the ways we would molest the kids we see, the ways we would degrade and humiliate the employees of every business we enter. We make blatant sexual passes at waitresses and bartenders, inviting total strangers to come watch us fuck or let us fuck them. I give you the gift of absolute freedom and you give it to me, both of us wanting the other to have that feeling at least once in their life.

Every raunchy impulse is explored, shared and encouraged. We laugh at the depths of our depravity and sleep very, very deeply that night.

Den of Debauchery 24

2003-12-21T05:54:00.000-08:00

'Come my lord and master my choot awaits your royal laurda' Nitu said bowing low. Everyone laughed and we all dispersed for the night.

At breakfast Razia asked, 'Mary how did it go last night?' Mary blushed sweetly. 'Very well just as I had planned it' she replied, 'but ma'am you must have seen it'.

'Yes we all did' Razia laughed, 'it was a great performance'.

Razia looked around and not spotting Rashid asked, 'Mary where is Rashid? Is he still sleeping?'

'No ma'am he was here ten minutes ago' Mary replied.

Few minutes later Rashid came waving the morning paper. 'Guys do you know who is in town?' he said then added, 'Mary the usual breakfast for me please'.

'Who is in town?' Shabnam asked.

'The porn queens, Amita and Anita' Rashid replied taking a big gulp of orange juice.

'Oh them! We saw one of their movie in our club. Ritu you remember don't you?' Ram said.

'Oh yes the one in which they both lose their cherry' Ritu replied, 'it must have been their first one'.

'You think that was for real? I hear that they pretend to lose their cherry in every film. Nevertheless it was very arousing' Amit said.

'Do you remember that monster cock which deflowered them, for a moment I thought it would kill them' Nitu remarked.

'Would you like to see the movie? I could get the CD' Rashid offered.

'Sure it is really worth seeing again' Ram said, 'but no one will give it to you, you are not yet twenty-one'.

'I was counting on you to accompany me' Rashid laughed, 'mommy may I?'

'Go on get it if everyone wants to see it' Razia replied, 'it is years since I saw a blue film'.

'Your breakfast Master Rashid' Mary said placing a plate of four fried eggs and a basket full of toast in front of Rashid.

'Oh thank you Mary dear' Rashid smiled, 'I must say you are looking very pretty today'.

To my surprise Mary blushed and ran into the kitchen.

'Wow from 'a bloody bitch' to 'Mary dear' little brother, you seemed to have changed your tune within twenty hours' Shabnam said laughing loudly.

'Yes appa (elder sister) I realized that I had misjudged her' Rashid replied with a straight face.

'I suppose it has nothing to do with the massage she gave you last night' Jaya giggled amidst amused giggles from all of us.

'Yes that had something to do with it too' Rashid replied blushing, 'what do know about the massage?

'Everything. Actually we all watched the transformation of Mary from 'bloody bitch to Mary dear' Razia said laughing.

Rashid quickly finishing his breakfast said, 'Ram if you have finished then let us get the CD'. Ram and Sham went with Rashid. They returned after two hours.

'Boy everyone in town wants to see their movies. With great difficulty we managed to get their first film. The shopkeeper was a rogue he made us pay thrice the normal charges' Rashid announced. For the next hour or so we watched the blue film.

'WOW! What a sexy movie. I wish that it was me popping their cherry' Amit said caressing his hard on.

'You men only think of popping cherries what about the poor girls they looked so young' Nitu said.

'Yes and to be deflowered by that huge cock. I was scared that it would kill them' Lila said.

'Don't go by their looks. Now a days the make up artists can do wonders' Sara said.

'No don't think the make up guys had much to do with it this time. In my opinion they were not older than 14/15. They may have been younger but definitely not older' Ashu said.

'Don't believe all you see. Seriously tell me which virgin would like to act in a porno film? I am convinced that it is all fake including losing their virginity' Ritu remarked.

'You may be right but in this movie it was for real. This is supposed to be their first film. Did you see how small their choot holes were?' Ram said.

'Man I would love to stick my lund into the choot of a girl with such a small choot hole' Sham sighed.

'You guys keep going on and on about fucking virgins. What is so great about popping a cherry' Rashid said.

'Just imagine the excitement of going where no man has been before. Then as you enter your progress is stopped by her hymen. You apply pressure the hymen stretches and sort of wraps itself round your phallus and then snaps, allowing you unhindered entry. Oh, then moving in and out of her tight choot. All this feels great. Rashid this feeling can't be described it has to be experienced' Ram explained.

'Little brother one day you will also get your chance' Shabnam said, 'I agree with Ashu. Amita must be 14 and her sister a year younger. Mommy what do you say?'

'Dear child, you know that I don't believe in speculation. Therefore let us find out their correct age. Lover boy why don't you tell them?' Razia said with a big smile.

'Lover boy? You mean uncle Sahebji how is he supposed to know?' Shabnam said bewildered.

'Tell them darling so that we can move on to more pleasurable activities' Razia pressed Sahebji.

Sahebji laughed, 'You won't believe me but Amita was nearly twenty and Anita a year younger'.

We were all confused so was Shabnam. 'Uncle how can you say......Mommy how did you....?' Shabnam asked perplexed.

'Darling the moment I set eyes on that cock I recognized it as Sahebji's' Razia replied.

'Uncle was it really you. You looked so different' Shabnam persisted.

'Yes Shabnam it was me. My looks were altered by the make up artist' Sahebji clarified.

Then a barrage of questions followed. Sahebji replied to all of them patiently. At Rashid's insistence Sahebji laughed and said, 'Rashid one day I will tell you the story in detail and also introduce you to them'.

'Uncle did you enjoy popping their cherry?' Rashid asked.

'Yes Rashid I enjoyed it very much' Sahebji replied.

'God I wish I had a virgin to deflower and could experience this pleasure for myself' Rashid said.

'Mary how much progress have you made with Pushpa? Razia asked turning to Mary.

'A little ma'am but not enough. Last time when we were together she let me kiss and suck her nipples but would not let me touch her choot' Mary replied.

'This means that she is out of the question' Razia asked.

'Yes ma'am' Mary replied, 'at least for the present but she will come around. She has a hot cunt'.

'Mommy you are phenomenal' Shabnam said, 'you mean to say you anticipated this situation and had a choot ready for Rashid to deflower'.

'No child it is not what it seems' Razia laughed, 'when I asked Mary to check out Pushpa I had lover boy in mind and not the little rascal'.

Rashid said, 'Who Pushpa? Oh you mean the daughter of the washerwoman?'

'Yes Master Rashid' Mary confirmed.

'What a pity I would have loved to deflower her' Rashid grinned.

'Rashid don't be disappointed. Maybe it is still possible. Mary, tell me how old is she?' Arti asked.

'Oh she is not a child anymore, I would say about the same age as Master Rashid' Mary replied.

'Good. Does she really have a hot cunt? Arti asked.

'Yes ma'am like all girls at her age. She let me suck her tits without much ado but she still has her maidenly inhibitions and is scared of going all the way' Mary replied.

'Razia ask Mary to call her tomorrow and I will see to it that she loses her inhibitions and will beg to lose her virginity' Arti giggled.

'But how?' Razia inquired.

Then Arti related her story in short, as to how the MD managed to seduce her but leaving out my part in it.

'I thought it was you' Razia murmured.

'Yes I think I should have told you that night only but I felt ashamed'.

'You mean to say that you are carrying bottles of the adulterated coke with you?' I asked surprised.

'Yes not only the coke but also the vial you gave me' Arti laughed, 'I brought them with me to liven things up in case they slowed down'.

As Razia digested this information Arti said, 'Sorry Sahebji, I hope you won't grudge Rashid popping her cherry'.

'Of course not Arti, I am happy for Rashid' Sahebji replied like a gentleman.

'All right Mary, go to her home and tell her parents to send her tomorrow. Oh yes tell her also that she maybe late as, due to the guests, she will have lots to do but reassure them that after the work is finished you will escort her home'. Mary returned shortly before dinner and reported that Pushpa will come at nine in the morning.

The next morning we finished breakfast by eight thirty and waited for Pushpa to arrive. 'Arti have you instructed Mary?' Razia asked.

'Yes I have given her a bottle of the special coke and have also treated four biscuits should she opt for tea instead of coke' Arti replied.

Rashid was very fidgety. 'Rashid calm down there is no need to be nervous' Arti laughed.

'I am not nervous but only a little anxious' Rashid replied.

'Just do as I have told you. There is no hurry. Don't ram your lund in her kori choot and cause her undue pain but proceed slowly. First some foreplay. Kiss and caress her body till she can't bear your titillations any more. Then get on top of her. If her legs are closed then don't try to force them open but rub your cock between her cunt lips. This will make her open her legs. Then insert your lund in her choot slowly. After you have broken through her hymen then fuck her with slow long strokes. It will give you more pleasure and make her first time memorable to her also' Arti advised.

'I hope I have the patience to follow your instructions' Rashid said doubtfully.

The intercom rang. Razia answered it. Mary was on the line. 'She has arrived and I am taking her to the kitchen where Maya is waiting' she said.

Razia switched on the 'Third Eye'. We saw Mary enter the kitchen with a pleasant looking girl of 18 years of age.

Pushpa was around 5' 3" tall with boobs too large for her slim figure. She was not what I would term as beautiful but she had a very pleasant face. Her big boobs wiggled sexily as she walked.

'Rashid she is nice. You are a lucky fellow' Ram said.

'Boy I would love to stick my cock into her kori choot' Amit said.

'You love to stick your cock into any choot' Nitu teased.

'Shh let us hear what they are saying' Razia said.

After greeting Maya Pushpa said, 'My God so many clothes?' pointing to three big baskets over flowing with dirty clothes in the corner. Last evening we had all contributed as many pieces of our apparel, including some clean ones, as we could.

'Oh madam has houseguests. They will be leaving in a day or two therefore they want their clothes washed and pressed' Mary said, 'but before you start let us have some refreshment'.

'That would be nice' Pushpa replied settling down.

'What would you prefer tea or coke? Maya asked.

'Coke please, I love coke' Pushpa said making her choice. Maya opened a bottle of coke for Pushpa and asked Mary, 'What will you have?'

'Tea for me my pet' Mary replied. For a while they sat quietly sipping their beverages. 'Pushpa why so quiet what are you thinking?' Mary asked.

'Oh nothing' Pushpa giggled, 'you know this the second bottle of coke I am drinking in this house'.

'Second coke! I don't recall giving you a coke before. We always drank tea' Mary said surprised.

'Oh you didn't give me but Master Rashid did' Pushpa giggled and after a pause added, 'he is nice I like him. You know Mary his eyes keep following me as if he wants to devour me'.

'Arre pagli woh tujhe khaana nahin chahata hai lakin chodena (Stupid girl he does not want to eat you but fuck you)' Mary laughed.

'Oh I know. Once he tried to bribe me with a coke' Pushpa laughed.

'Kya tune uss se chudwaya hai (Has he fucked you?)' Maya asked.

'No but he tried to' Pushpa giggled.

'Tell us what happened' Mary asked but Pushpa refused saying it was too embarrassing. While Mary and Maya tried to persuade her Razia laughed, 'Rashid, you rascal you even tried to fuck her?'

'Yes mommy but that time she escaped but today I am going to fuck the bitch silly' Rashid said blushing.

'Alright, alright I will tell you but don't tell anyone' Pushpa said agreeing, 'last year one afternoon, when he was here in summer vacations, I went to Master Rashid's room to put away his clothes. He was there. He said nice thing about me and invited me to sit next to him on the bed.

'Pushpa, it's very hot today would you like a cold bottle of coke?' he said.

'Yes sir it is hot. I won't mind something cold' I replied.

'He quickly fetched a bottle. While I drank it he put his hands around me and pressed my boobs.

Slapping his hand away I said, 'What are you doing? If you touch me again then I shall leave'.

'He promised to behave but after a few minutes he caught me in his strong arms and pushed me on the bed. He pulled up my lehnga (a knee length skirt) and grabbed my choot' Pushpa narrated, 'he got on top of me and forcibly separated my legs'.

'All this while I kept struggling and pleading with him to let me go. Then he started to open his fly to free his laurda'. Mary I don't know from where I got the strength but I managed to push him off me and ran home. After that day I never entered his room when he was there' Pushpa concluded.

'Pushpa why are you not drinking your coke?' Mary asked pointing to the half-full bottle.

'Somehow it tastes funny' Pushpa replied screwing up her nose.

'Let me try' Mary said and took a small sip, 'it tastes okay to me but forget it here try some of these biscuits'.

'God what is she doing?' Arti exclaimed, 'I specifically told her to give her either the coke or the biscuits but not both'.

'What will happen I hope it won't harm her?' Razia asked.

'No it won't do her any harm' Arti laughed, 'but Rashid will have a hell of a time appeasing her itching choot'.

'What are we here for? We will help' Sham offered.

I looked at Razia for her reaction.

'You mean Pushpa's cunt is meant for Rashid only' Sham continued undeterred, 'I thought it would be like Reema's birthday party'.

For a minute nobody spoke then Razia asked, 'Sham tell me what happened on Reema's birthday party?'

'Ask Arti' he said, 'I think I might have already said too much'.

Arti related all that had happened on Reema'a eighteenth birthday party. Razia listened attentively but without any comment.

'Tu pagal hai tujhe chudwalena chahiye tha (You are mad you should have let him fuck you)' Mary said.

'Oh yes you should have' Maya sighed, 'Master Rashid's cock is sooo satisfying'.

'W...W..What are you saying Maya? Kya Master Rashid ne tujhe choda hai? (Has Master Rashid fucked you?)' Pushpa asked taken aback.

'Oh yes he has fucked both of us' Mary said, 'tujhe kabhi kabhi chudwane ka dil nahin karta? (Don't you sometimes feel the desire to fuck?)

'Haan karta hai lakin bahut dar lagta hai (Yes I want to but I am very scared' Pushpa replied.

Then leaning forward she whispered confidentially, 'Maine pardha hai ki ek mard ka laurda itna lamba aur mota hota hai ki jab bhi woh choot main gussta hai tau bahut dard hoti hai (I have read that a man's cock is so long and so thick that when ever it enters a girls cunt it hurts terribly)' indicating the sizes with her hands. Both Mary and Maya laughed loudly.

'I wonder from where this stupid girl get this foolish idea that a cock is twelve inches long and three inches in diameter' Sara said scornfully.

'Oh I wish I would meet a man with a cock like that' Jaya sighed.

'I bet not even you can not handle such a cock' Lila said.

'Of course I can' Jaya replied smugly.

'Why are you laughing?' Pushpa asked.

'You have been reading the wrong books. A cock is no where as large as you think' Mary replied.

'And for your information it hurts only the first time when it enters and that only for a few seconds, after that it gives pleasure and pleasure only' Mary said, 'apne ko chudwale tau sab khud he pata lag jayega. Kyon chuwayegi kya? (when you get screwed then you will know everything first hand. Do you want to fuck?)

Pushpa blushed and giggled nervously. She got up saying, 'I must get to work, otherwise I won't finish by evening'.

The three then carried a basket each out of the kitchen.

'My God look while talking she has not only eaten the biscuits but also finished the coke'. Arti said.

'So what it will only make her choot itch more?' Razia asked.

'Yes but the effect could last till late in the evening' Arti laughed.

'That we will see' Razia repied mysteriously

'Now what?' Rashid asked impatiently.

'We have to wait for the concoction to take effect' Arti replied.

We waited. After twenty minutes Pushpa with a disheveled look entered the kitchen. I could see that her eyes were blood shot and had a wild look in them. MD's concoction had taken control. 'Mary I don't know what is happening. I think I am going to be sick' Pushpa wailed.

'Don't get panicky. Come with me' Mary said and putting her arms round her led her to her room.

Razia quickly manipulated the right buttons.

'Pushpa lie down for a moment then you will feel better' Maya said. Pushpa was panting with lust. Her ample bosom was rising and falling at a high speed.

'Oh Mary my whole body is tingling. I have never felt like this before' Pushpa cried.

'Is that all' Mary smiled, 'I will take care of it in a minute' and kneeling down next to the bed commenced to undo Puspa's blouse buttons. After opening her blouse buttons she snapped open her bra. Her huge boobs with the nipples, hard and erect with excitement, fell free.

'WOW what tits' Rashid exclaimed.

'You will soon be lying on them' Jaya giggled.

'You will soon feel better' Mary said and started to caress and suck her teats.

'STOP MARY STOP' Pushpa shouted, 'you are only making it worse'.

'Tell Mary where the irritation is and she will help you' Maya suggested.

'Oh the itch is lower down' Pushpa said scratching her choot hard.

'You mean your choot is itching?' Mary asked innocently.

'Yes m..m..my choot is itching' Pushpa cried.

Mary put her hand inside her petticoat band and undid the knot. 'Don't do that I will become naked' Pushpa said catching hold of Mary's hand.

'If I don't take off your sari then how can I help you. Let me undress you' Mary said gently and without any further protest from Pushpa took off every piece of clothing Pushpa was wearing. Pushpa lay naked before us.

I was surprised to see that Pushpa had practically no pubic hair. Apparently I was not the only one who was surprised. 'Pushpa what happened to your choot growth? Do you shave it?' Mary said spreading the lips of Pushpa's choot exposing her swollen clit. I think this was done for our benefit.

'No I don't shave my choot. You know that few months back I was ill for long time, they fell off then but are growing again' Pushpa replied. Mary gave Pushpa's swollen clit a hard lick. Pushpa's bottoms jumped six inches off the bed her tits lolled like two drunken sailors.

'Stop what are you doing?' she squealed, 'it felt so nice'.

'If you like it then let me continue it will stop the itching' Mary said and started to eat Pushpa's pussy.

While Mary ate her pussy Pushpa continued to moan 'OH MARY', IT FEELS SO GOOD', YES GO ON' etc. 'Maya hold them like this' Mary said raising Pushpa's legs and displaying her small choot entrance to us.

Rashid see how small her choot hole is' Sahebji said, 'it is your cock's job to make it larger'.

'Yes uncle' Rashid said laughing nervously, 'I am looking forward to it'.

Mary was now rimming Pushpa's choot. 'YES MARY THAT IS WHERE THE ITCH IS ONLY DEEPER INSIDE. PUT YOUR TOMGUE IN' Pushpa screamed.

'No Pushpa I am sorry I can't do that' Mary said stopping.

'Why can't you, I assure you that my choot is clean' Pushpa asked.

'It would be sacrilege to put my tongue inside a kori (virgin) choot' Mary replied in a serious tone.

'Then how will you reach the itch, it is much deeper inside' Pushpa cried I desperation.

'A lund is meant to go inside a choot not my tongue' Mary replied calmly.

'Oh what shall I do? This itch will kill me' Pushpa wailed.

'Only solution is to get a laurda to help you' Mary said evenly.

'A laurda? Oh nahin woh mujhe chod dega (Oh no it will fuck me)' Pushpa protested.

'Well there is no other way to reach your itch' Maya said smugly seeing the goal so near.

Den of Debauchery 23

2003-12-07T05:54:00.000-08:00

As Randy does not believe in incest it was obvious that he has not fucked you two and your choots must be hungry to taste the pleasures a big cock can give. Right? Now run along and enjoy yourselves'.

Razia then decided who would sleep with whom keeping me for herself.

Razia looked even more alluring lying naked in bed. I kissed her tenderly and caressed her tits. Her loud moans acknowledged my caress. After I had kissed and suckled her nipples I went to work with my tongue on her hairless choot.

'Oh Randy your tongue feels so good' she moaned. I continued to eat her pussy then moving lower pushed my tongue inside her dripping choot. 'AAAGGHRR' she moaned,

'Y...hes darling tongue fuck me' she screamed.

A few minutes later she shouted, 'YOUR TONGUE IS DRIVING ME CRAZY. I CAN'T WAIT FUCK ME RANDY FUCK ME'.

Mounting her I rubbed my cock up and down her wet slit. 'OHHH RANDY DON'T TEASE ME ANY LONGER SHOVE YOU BIG LUND INTO MY HUNGRY CHOOT'.

With one hard stroke I rammed my cock to the hilt into her choot. 'AAAHHHH THAT WAS LOVELY. NOW FUCK THE HELL OUT OF ME' she squealed with pleasure. I started to fuck her with long slow strokes but later varied the length and the speed of my strokes. Razia continued to moan loudly. Her bottoms moved up and down in rhythm of the in and out motion of my cock. Her body arched. She was about to cum.

'OH GODDD IT FEELS SOOOO LOVELY' she yelled, 'Y...HES FUCK ME FASTER. Y...HES THAT IS THE WAY. OH FUCK ME HARDER. HAAN AUR ZOR SE CHODO (YES FUCK ME HARDER). MAKE MINCEMEAT OUT OF MY CHOOT. GODDD I AAAMMMM NEARRLYYY THERE. OHHHH I AMMMM COMMMMIIINNNNGGGGGG' she screamed and fell back gasping for breath on the bed.

Our lips met. As we kissed I spurted my seed into her cunt with a loud 'AAHHHH' of satisfaction.

'Oh darling it was lovely' she said kissing and licking my lund clean. We fucked again. When I was ready to fuck her for the third time she turned on to her stomach saying, 'Randy this time I want you to fuck me in my ass hole'.

'With pleasure' I replied and after applying spit pushed my cock into her rear entrance.

'OOOOWWWA' she screamed, 'oh do it gently. Your laurda is sooo big'.

While moving my cock in and out of her gaand I simultaneously rubbed her choot with my hand.

'OH RANDY IT FEELS LOVELY. GO ON DON'T STOP. OHHHH I AMMMM COMMMINNNGGG' she screamed. At this moment I also released my load into her. Later we fucked one more time and went to sleep in each other's arms.

In the morning we all assembled for breakfast but there was no sign of Rashid. Seeing the big grin on my sisters faces Razia asked, 'Girls how was your night? Did you enjoy Sahebji's big cock?'

'Oh auntie it was heavenly' Ritu sighed.

'I felt like a virgin again' Nitu giggled.

'I am so happy for you two' Razia said and turning to Arti asked, 'how did it go with you and the little rascal?'

'It was lovely. He is a fast learner' Arti replied.

'No tell us in detail' Razia said.

'When I entered the room I found Rashid waiting impatiently' Arti said, 'he was naked with his cock erect'.

'So you are going to be my first fuck' he said grabbing me.

'Kissing me wildly he pushed me towards the bed. 'Relax Rashid' I told him, 'main chuwane aayi hoon bhagoongi nahin. Mujhe pahele kaprde tau uttarne de (I have come to fuck and won't run away. Let me undress first)'.

'Sorry Arti' he said blushing and released me.

While he watched I undressed slowly and lay down on the bed. Without moving he stared at my naked body. 'Kya paheli baar ek lardki ki choot dekh rahe ho? (Is it the first time that you are seeing a girl's cunt?)' I asked.

'Haan (Yes)' he replied breathing hard.

Spreading my arms and legs I said, 'Meri choot ko baad main theek terah dekh lena ab aao aur mujhe chodo (You can investigate my cunt later but now fuck me)'.

He fell upon me and roughly pushing his cock inside me started to fuck me with hard and fast strokes. As it was his first fuck I did not say anything. Within minutes he shot his sperm inside me and lay panting on me.

I tried to push him off me but he said, 'Please Arti let me be I want to fuck again. I will be hard in a minute I promise'.

'I know you will be hard in a minute' I said, 'but before we fuck again we must talk'.

Reluctantly he got off me. 'Did you enjoy your first fuck?' I asked.

'Oh Arti it was wonderful. A million no a trillion times more pleasurable than masturbating' he gushed with enthusiasm.

'Good but I didn't' I said.

'No you didn't but I thought girls also felt pleasure' he asked surprised.

'Yes they do but you fucked too fast. You must fuck slowly girls require more time to cum' I told him, 'now fuck me again but slowly'.

He then fucked me again with slow strokes. 'That is right keep moving like this. Keep varying the speed and the length of your strokes' I advised him. Soon he got the hang of it. After ten minutes I felt that heavenly feeling coming over me. 'Rashid you are doing great. Now a little faster. Y..HES FASTER AND HARDER. GODD IT FEELS HEAVENLY. FASTER GOOD HARDER. OHHH OHH RASHID I AMMM COOMMMMINNNNGG' I screamed as I came. Few strokes later with a loud 'AAHHH' he also came.

'How was it this time?' he asked panting.

'Much better than the first time' I replied.

'Good the first lesson is that when you fuck a girl make sure that she enjoys it too. Normally a girl will not come to you like I did i.e. ready to be fucked. You have to make her want to fuck. It is therefore necessary for you to know how to sexually arouse a girl'.

Then I told him in some detail about our erogenous points and how to excite them. Rashid then caressed my tits, kissed and sucked my nipples. He ate my pussy finishing with tongue fucking me. As I said before he is a fast learner. After this we fucked again.

'Another pleasure a girl can give a man is to let him fuck her in her ass hole' I said.

'What fuck a girl in her gaand' he asked surprised.

'Yes in her gaand. It is very pleasure some. Ask any of the boys. Both Randy and your uncle Sahebji love it' I told him laughing, 'but remember to use some sort of lubrication as it very painful for the girl'.

After he had fucked my gaand we slept. When I got up Rashid was still asleep. He woke up when I was dressing after my bath. He wanted to fuck me but I said, 'Please Rashid not now I have already had my bath'.

'What shall I do with this' he wailed showing me his huge erection.

'Oh that! I will deal with it' I told him and gave him his first blowjob. He enjoyed it very much but still insisted that he wanted to fuck. I offered to suck him off again.

'No thanks Arti but I want to fuck' he said and throwing on his dressing gown walked out of the room'. I don't know where he is now' Arti said finishing her experience with Rashid.

'Thank you Arti' Razia said, 'I knew that you will show him the right path. Where is the rascal anyway? Mary have you seen Master Rashid?'

'Yes ma'am last I saw him was when he was humping Maya' Mary replied with a broad grin. Few minutes later Rashid, still dressed in his dressing gown, entered the dining room with a blushing Maya in tow.

'God I am famished' falling in a chair he said to Mary, 'Bitch get me four fried eggs with lots of toast and tea'.

'RASHID! THAT IS NO WAY TO ADDRESS MARY' Razia reprimanded him severely, 'apologize to her immediately'.

'Ma'am let it be. No need for an apology' Mary said placing a plate of eggs and toast before Rashid, 'he calls me by that name only when he wants to show his affection towards me. I don't mind it but sort of like it'.

'Since when is this going on?' Razia asked looking at Rashid. Rashid shrugged pushing a large piece of toast into his mouth.

'Mary you tell me since when is he abusing you like this' Razia said to Mary. Mary remained silent and looked at Rashid.

With his mouth full of egg and toast Rashid said, 'I don't care. Tell her what you like bitch'.

'WELL' Razia said tapping the table with her forefinger.

'Since two years ma'am' Mary replied glancing at Rashid who seemed to be concentrating on his eggs and toast, 'one morning two years ago Master Rashid came into the kitchen, dressed the way he is now, and displaying his erection wanted to fuck me. I refused telling him that he was still too young. He begged me to let him. Though the sight of his erection had made me wet I didn't relent. I warned Maya also. We let him kiss us and squeeze our tities though but nothing more. Isn't that right pet?'

'Yes ma'am' Maya said, 'Mary is right. Today is the very first time that Master Rashid has fucked me that also because he said that he had your permission'.

'He didn't' Razia laughed, 'but I would have given it if the rascal had asked me. Rashid now you can fuck Mary also whenever you like'.

'Me fuck that bitch, never' Rashid said angrily, 'I won't touch her choot even if she begged me to'.

'We will see about that' Mary replied grinning devilishly, 'Father Time will tell'.

'I'll fuck Father Time but not you' Rashid said pushing back his chair.

He walked up to Jaya and said, 'Come Jaya let us fuck'.

'Wait a few minutes let me finish this first' Jaya replied pointing to a frankfurter on her plate.

'For that puny looking frankfurter you are saying no to this sausage' Rashid said opening his dressing gown and exhibiting a grand erection.

'WOW! WHAT A BEAUTIFUL DONG' Jaya said scrambling to her feet and pulling Rashid by his cock towards the door added, 'excuse me auntie I will finish my breakfast later'.

Rashid had a nice big cock, nearly as large as Amit's. In her hurry Jaya tripped on the carpet and fell. Rashid didn't wait. He nailed her right there in front of all of us.

'Well done' Ram shouted clapping.

'Fuck her hard' Ashu said pulling Payal to the floor. The girls laughed and started to clap in rhythm of Rashid's strokes. Within minutes there was chaos in the room as the girls tried to grab the available boys.

'Excuse me I am going to my room' Razia said getting up, 'but you youngsters enjoy yourself'.

As I went after Razia from the corner of my eye I saw that Ritu and Nitu had cornered Sahebji. I caught up with her in the living room. 'Razia let us fuck' I proposed.

'With pleasure' she replied, 'come to my room'.

'No not in your room. Here on the floor' I said and laying her down entered her choot. I fucked her twice without withdrawing. As I was preparing to fuck her third time I heard Ram say, 'Dear brother in law you can't monopolize the fair lady. Give others also a chance'.

The whole day went this way. Rashid was the most active. He fucked every girl and some of then twice. At the dinner table he was exhausted and sleepy. 'Mommy I don't want dinner I want to sleep' he mumbled.

'No darling you must eat otherwise how will you get your strength back' Razia said putting her foot down.

Rashid gobbled down his food and mumbled sleepily, 'Please excuse me I am going to bed. Good night everybody'.

'Good night' we echoed.

'Poor fellow' Arti remarked, 'he will be dead to the world till morning'.

'Don't count on it' Razia laughed looking towards the far end of the room. I followed her glance and saw Mary lighting a small lamp under a bowl of oil. I wondered who is the lucky fellow to get the massage tonight. Mary looked enquiringly at Razia.

'No Mary wait till we have finished dinner' Razia said, 'we want to watch'. Mary nodded. Half an hour later when we finished dinner Razia said, 'come guys let us go to my room. There is a very interesting program on TV'. As we trooped to her room she called out, 'Mary tell Maya to serve coffee in my room'.

This I thought was the signal for Mary to go ahead.

On entering her room Razia pressed a key on a remote and a large panel slid back noiselessly exposing a large TV screen.

'WOW! I have never seen a TV with such a big screen before' Ritu exclaimed.

'Friends this is my 'Third Eye' Razia said pressing another button.

A picture of Rashid sleeping soundly appeared on the screen. 'My God that is Rashid on the screen' Nitu said, 'and look Mary has come in with a lamp and a katori (bowl) on a tray'.

I followed her gaze. Yes she was right, it was Rashid. Mary placed the tray on the bedside table and started to undress Rashid. 'So Rashid is in for a massage' I thought glancing towards Sahebji. He was also looking at me. We both grinned at each other.

'Y..y..you mean you can see into his room from here?' Sara asked.

'Not only into this room but all the rooms' Razia elaborated.

'T..T..That means you have seen us all fucking' Amit said.

'Of course' Razia laughed, 'how did you think I could tell the size of your cocks'.

'Oh God' they said crestfallen. I was surprised at their reaction but our Jaya ran to form. 'Did you also watch me fucking how did I look?' she giggled.

'Yes dear I saw Amit screwing you, you looked so happy and pretty' Razia replied smiling.

'Oh yes Amit's cock fits so nicely in my choot' Jaya sighed.

Amit laughed loudly, 'Fits nicely she says it was like entering a big hall'.

'That is not a nice thing to say' Jaya said with tears welling up in her eyes.

'AMIT! That was very rude' Arti said admonishing him, 'apologize to her immediately'.

'Please Jaya don't feel bad. I am very sorry, I was only joking' Amit said obeying Arti.

'I knew that. I know Amit loves me' Jaya said smiling, and her tears disappeared as quickly as they had appeared.

'Randy, Jaya reminds me of my old girl friend Nisha. She was also so full of life' Sahebji said to me then turning to Jaya added, 'come here my little one and check out how my cock fits your choot'.

'Sir you are I kind man' Jaya said raising her skirt and trying to impale herself on Sahebji's erection.

'What no panties' I laughed.

'Also no bra' Jaya shot back opening the buttons of her blouse, 'since my arrival here I gave up wearing underclothing. They were always in the way whenever I got lucky'.

'No darling not this way. Turn around otherwise you won't be able to watch what is happening' Sahebji said to Jaya.

'I won't see it anyway. My eyes close as soon as a cock enters me. AHHHH it fits like a glove' Jaya replied as her cunt swallowed Sahebji's big cock, 'also this way the penetration is deeper, yes much deeper and my teats are at the right height to be sucked while I fuck myself'.

'WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING YOU BLOODY BITCH' Rashid's voice boomed on the 'Third Eye'. Hastily I all looked at the TV screen. .

'Taking your clothes off' Mary replied calmly, 'your mother has sent me to give you a massage'.

'Did you?' Arti asked Razia.

'No but I saw her lighting the lamp at dinner. I didn't stop her because I approved of what she had in mind' Razia laughed.

'I don't want a fucking massage. I want to sleep' Rashid said sleepily.

'At dinner your mother said to me Mary Rashid has been fucking so hard all day and his body is going to ache like hell in the morning. I want you to give the little rascal a massage before you go to bed' Mary continued to lie.

'You lie. I did not hear her say this' Rashid replied sharply.

'You were too tired. You even ate the aubergine, which you detest, without a murmur' Mary laughed, 'if I were you I would not annoy madam. You know how she is when she gets angry. Be a good boy, let me give you a massage then you can sleep peacefully and so can I'.

'All right' Rashid agreed grudgingly, 'do it quickly and get out'.

Rashid let her undress him. His cock was lying as if dead between his legs. When Mary started to undress Rashid asked, 'Hey bitch why are you taking your clothes off?'

'Because I don't want oil stains on my new sari' Mary replied with a straight face.

'Now I know what your game is, you want to entice me into fucking you' Rashid laughed.

'No I am only following orders. It is getting late and I am tired so please cooperate so that we both can go to sleep as soon as possiple' Mary said.

'Okay but don't you dare touch my cock' Rashid said.

'I have no such intentions' Mary said, 'now turn on your stomach'.

The above conversation was punctuated by loud sighs of pleasure from Jaya.

'Payal come to me I want to check out your ass hole' Amit said.

'No Amit, not now do it later. I want to watch' Payal replied.

'Payal my child in my house nobody says no to sex. Lie down on the bed facing the screen you can watch while Amit checks out your gaand'.

'OWWWAA Amit go easy' Payal shouted as Amit entered her puckered hole.

Ram moved closer to Razia and started to caress her shapely boobs. Similarly others also found their partners and I pulled Shabnam to me.

Having oiled his back Mary was ready to drop hot oil on his spine. 'OWW it is hot' Rashid shouted, 'what are you doing you bloody bitch, trying to burn me?'

Mary just smiled and turned Rashid on his back and started to pinch and rub his teats.

'Oh it feels good' Rashid sighed.

Encouraged she took them in her mouth and suckled them. Blood started to flow into Rashid's cock. Mary gave his navel the tongue treatment. 'OH GODD' Rashid moaned. She then dropped oil drops on his nipples and rubbed it into the skin. Rashid's cock was now raising its head. Mary quickly lifted his legs and started to lick his balls and the stem of his half-erect cock.

'Hey stop I told you not to touch my lund' Rashid said.

'I am not touching it but licking it but if you don't want me to then I will stop' Mary said pushing his legs against his chest and first rimmed his butt hole and then pushed her tongue in it.

'OHHHHH MARY IT FEELS GREAT' moaned Rashid. His cock was now hard and erect.

After a few minutes of tongue fucking his ass hole Mary stopped and said, 'Okay I am finished now you can go to sleep'.

'Go to sleep like hell. Look what you have done, given me an erection. I am going to fuck you now' Rashid declared.

'No way' Mary said picking up her bra.

'Pyaar se maan ja nahin tau zabardasti pakard ke chod doonga (Submit peacefully otherwise I will rape you)' Rashid said trying to grab her.

'Nahin main tumhain chodene nahin doongi (No I will not let you fuck me)' Mary said defiantly.

Rashid caught hold of her and after a few minutes of wrestling had her flat on her back. 'Ab main tujhe chodoonga (I am going to fuck you now)' Rashid laughed and pushed forward to penetrate her choot.

'No you are not' Mary laughed and with one jerk dislodged him. They continued to struggle and each time Rashid thought he had her, Mary would easily push him off.

'Mary why don't you let me fuck you' Rashid panted in desperation.

'You want to fuck me then not like this' Mary said.

'Then how?' Rashid asked.

'Beg me' Mary laughed.

'Beg you like hell' Rashid said and tried to use force again.

After few more futile attempts Rashid said, 'Okay you bitch I give up. Please let me fuck you'.

'See! You have again called me a bitch' Mary said, 'promise never to call me a bitch again'.

'All right I won't call you a bitch again only a bloody bitch' Rashid laughed but seeing Mary's reaction quickly added, 'sorry, sorry I was joking. I promise never to call you a bitch again. Please Mary darling I beg of you let me fuck you'.

'That is much better' Mary smiled, 'now say that once again'. Rashid repeated his words.

'Great' Mary said and in a trice lay down on the bed with legs wide open, 'come Master Rashid fuck me'.

Without wasting a second Rashid was on top of her and pushing his erect member inside her choot started to fuck her.

'OHHHH it feels great. How I wanted your cock from the day you showed it to me. Master Rashid now I want you to fuck me silly' Mary sighed.

'Okay my friends, peace has been restored. It is time that we all go to bed. Amit you take Payal and Nitu with you. Jaya and Arti go with Sahebji. Sham tonight you fuck the sisters in law Lila and Sara. Ram you stay here and make me happy. Randy you take the friends, Mala and Shabnam. Ashu you get Ritu and Maya as your partners. Okay guys have a good time. Good night'.

'But auntie Nitu is my wife' complained Amit.

'I know. Amit once in a while it is fun to fuck your own wife' Razia said, ' now go my choot is dripping and I want to fuck'.

Den of Debauchery 22

2003-11-21T05:53:00.000-08:00

This is exactly what mommy and Randy said. Uncle, please say yes. It is important to me, I want to settle this matter one way or the other' Shabnam persisted.

'Please lover boy indulge her for my sake' Razia intervened.

'All right only because your mommy wants me to. How are you going to check? Measure it with a scale or something' Sahebji asked.

'No uncle nothing so crude. Tonight you will sleep with Mala and I will sleep with Randy. At breakfast we will decide' Shabnam said.

After dinner Shabnam announced, 'As per the tradition of the house mommy will decide who is going to sleep with whom tonight'.

Everyone looked expectantly at the mistress of the house.

'The bedmates of Mala and Shabnam have already been decided. Sham will fuck Sara and Mary, Ashu, Nitu and Maya go into one room, Amit will take on Ritu and Lila and Ram Arti aur mujhe chodega (Ram will fuck Arti and me). Okay'.

'Auntie lakin mujhe kaun chodega? (But auntie who will fuck me?)' Jaya squeaked on verge of tears.

'Dear child did I forget you?' Razia asked gently.

Jaya nodded vigorously and pointing to Payal, 'Haan mujhe aur issko (Yes her and me)' Jaya replied.

'Oh dear' Razia sighed looking enquiringly at Payal. Payal nodded, 'Yes ma'am'.

'Don't call me ma'am' Razia snapped tersely, 'call me auntie, Razia or Mrs. Mirza the choice is yours'.

'Yes auntie' Payal said making her choice.

'Okay, earlier dispensation stands cancelled. Let me make amends for my lapse. Jaya my child which of these young men would you like to be with tonight?' Jaya blushed. At first she looked at me and then glanced covertly at Amit. 'Auntie you chose I will abide by your decision' she replied softly.

Razia laughed, 'All right. Amit will fuck you and Ritu, Ashu will bed Nitu and Maya, Sham will take on Sara and Mary and Ram Payal aur Lila ko chodega (Ram will fuck Maya and Lila)'.

'What about Arti and you?' Shabnam asked.

'We will survive without a man for one night won't we Arti?' Razia replied. Everyone protested.

'All right if you guys insist then we would like to borrow Maya for an hour' Arti said.

'Of course why an hour keep her longer, the whole night if you like' Ashu offered.

'No only for an hour then she will return to you. Save some spunk for her choot' Razia insisted.

That night when I entered Shabnam she yelped, 'Oh God Randy you are big. I feel so full'. Ignoring her comments I started to fuck her with long slow strokes varying the length and the speed constantly.

'Oh Randy it feels so good' she moaned. After ten minutes or so her bottom started to move in rhythm of my strokes. Her back arched.

'OH RANDY FUCK ME HARDER. Y.....HES THAT IS IT. FASTER OH Y..ES HARDER AND FASTER. GOODDDD I AM NEARLY THERE. OH YEAH, YEAH OH OH I AAMMM COMMMMIIINNNNGGGGG' she screamed and fell back panting. After a few more hard stroked I filled her choot with my-cum.

That night we fucked thrice more. In the morning before going for breakfast Shabnam gave me a very satisfying blowjob.

At breakfast everyone wanted to know the result. 'Randy is big but I can't decide who is bigger. I would say they are about equal' Shabnam said.

'Exactly my sentiment' Mala concurred.

To everyone's surprise Shabnam said, 'What do you think mommy'.

'I tend to agree with you two. Both are equally well endowed' Razia replied.

'But how can you tell?' the boys asked bewildered.

Razia laughed, 'I can even tell the size of your cocks. Ashu, Ram and Sham your lunds are of average size but Amit's cock is larger'.

'Right but how do you know? Please tell us' Ritu begged.

'I have a "Third Eye". I saw them through it' Razia replied mysteriously.

After breakfast Shabnam agreed to show us around town. 'Why don't you also join us?' Arti asked Razia.

'No thanks. Today is Sunday, a holiday for Saheb, I prefer to spend it in bed with my lover boy' Razia smiled.

Before we left Arti took me in the garden. 'Randy I think Razia knows about my Country Club days'.

'It doesn't matter but why do you say that?' I replied.

'She hails from our city and moved here some years ago. She was a long time member of the Country Club. She knows the MD and also how he chased all the women. He was after her also but failed to catch her' Arti replied.

'This proves nothing. Did she say anything else?' I asked.

'She is still in contact with Mr. Murthy, the bald man who spent a fortune fucking me' Arti said, 'she said that he had written to her about a girl named Arti he loved screwing. Then she suddenly changed the subject saying I am sure he was talking about someone else'.

'What did you say?' I asked.

'Nothing what could I say' Arti asked.

'Are you ashamed of what you did?' I asked.

'No but I would not like to boast about it' Arti said.

'Okay if the subject comes up again then tell her that it was you Murthy wrote to her about. Enough tell me how was your night? I had a great time. Mala was right Shabnam is hotter than a kitchen stove' I told her.

'Oh yes I must tell you. Razia has had the whole house wired. She can see into any room including the bathrooms from her room. She calls it her 'Third Eye'. I want you to have something like it installed in our flat also' Arti said.

'That is for later but how was your night?' I repeated.

'It was wonderful first we watched you fucking Shabnam, then Mala being screwed by Sahebji and then switched from one room to the other. When Maya arrived she ate our pussy. Randy I tell you that girl is a gem. Her tongue is about a yard long. It was simply great. The best pussy eating job I ever had. Then Razia and I sixty-nined till the small hours'.

Catching Mala alone during our sightseeing trip I asked her how her night was. 'Oh Randy it was wonderful. Saheb really knows how to use his big cock. You know something this was the first time I have ever spent a whole night alone with a man. Yes, definitely a night to remember and cherish' Mala giggled. For a moment I felt pangs of jealousy then thought what the hell, the main thing is Mala had a great time.

We returned home only around seven. After a few drinks we had dinner. As yesterday Razia decreed who will sleep with whom. She paired Arti and Sara with Sahebji, Jaya and Nitu with Ram, Sham got Lila and Payal, Shabnam and Mala were to share Ashu, Amit got Ritu and Razia and I drew the maids, Mary and Maya.

As we prepared to go to bed Sahebji said, 'Randy ask them to give you a massage'.

'Why? Massages are dime a dozen I plan to fuck them silly' I replied laughing.

'Their massage is unique. You will love it. I did. You can always fuck them later' he insisted.

'All right I will try it' I agreed, 'what do I have to do?'

'Nothing I will tell them' Saheb volunteered.

After finishing their work both Mary and Maya came to my room completely naked with a small lamp burning under a katori (small bowl) of oil. They stripped me and asked me to lie face down on the bed.

Mary worked on my legs while Maya massaged my back. They then ran their finger tips lightly up and down my body. God this made me feel woozy all over. Their ministrations were so relaxing that I dozed off for a minute. I woke up with a start as hot drops of oil fell on my spine. They then rubbed the oil into my body while running their sharp nails up and down my limbs.

'Oh this felt good' I sighed. They then tuned me over. My cock was already half stiff. They then licked my chest and underarms. Without warning they attacked my nipples. They caressed and tweaked them. After a few minutes they suckled them.

'OOOHHH' I moaned as my cock got harder.

Maya released my nipple, pushed her tongue inside my navel, and rotated it.

'God this is good' I moaned.

While Maya gave my navel the tongue treatment Mary dropped hot oil on my nipples.

'OWWA careful it is hot' I shouted.

Ignoring my protest they directed their attention to my nipples, taking charge of one nipple each. They worked the oil into my skin with circular motion of their forefinger. My nipples became hard and taut. My cock was now hard.

Releasing my nipples they licked my chest down to my stomach. I moaned softly. Mary pushed her finger dipped in oil in my navel and rotated it hard. 'OOOHHH' I moaned loudly as my cock became harder and bigger.

They bent my knees and pushed them against my chest. 'Hold them like this please' Mary said.

Lying with my legs in the air I wondered what they would do next. Mary started to lick the stem of my cock while Maya licked my inner thighs and the crown jewels. My lund started to ooze pre-cum. After a few minutes they switched places. A tongue brushed my phallus flicking away the drop of pre-cum. Each time a drop of pre-cum formed their tongue would flick it away. They kept switching places. I was going wild and moaning loudly with the sensation of pleasure they were creating in my body.

Then they changed tactics. Mary took my cock in her mouth and commenced to suck it. 'OH Mary it feels sooo good' I moaned and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation her mouth was producing. Maya in the mean while kept licking and handling my balls.

Soon I felt my sperm rising. My cock became even bigger and harder. Mary was too experienced not to notice it. She released my cock and went to work on my nipples again.

'OH why have you stopped' I shouted disappointed.

Giving my sperm a few minutes to settle down Maya started to suck my cock and Mary devoted herself to my nuts. Just as I was about to cum Maya stopped. They did this couple of times. I was desperate to cum. Next time when Maya was sucking my cock I shouted, 'Y...HES MAYA GO ON. DON'T STOP. I AM ABOUT TO CUM' and held her head so that she does not remove it at the last moment.

Mary slapped my hand away, 'Master please' she said.

After a few minutes she recommenced. Suddenly I felt Mary's tongue rimming my ass hole. Mary's tongue felt great. 'OH MARY IT FEELS GREAT. PLEASE GO ON' I screamed with pleasure.

Again they switched places. I felt Maya's long pointed tongue probing my gaand. 'OH MY GOD' I screamed with pleasure as I felt her tongue enter my butt hole.

Maya now commenced to tongue fuck my ass hole. It felt so great and I shouted, 'GOD I HAVE NEVER FELT LIKE THIS BEFORE. GO ON MY DARLINGS GO ON'.

To my disappointment after a few minutes of tongue fucking they again changed places. As Maya started to suck my cock Mary shouted, 'FASTER PET FASTER' and stuck two of her fingers dipped in the hot oil into my ass hole. This move came as a complete surprise.

'OWWWUA' I shouted and tried to dislodge her finger but Mary managed to keep her fingers in place.

While Maya sucked my cock vigorously Mary finger fucked my ass hole. 'Y...HES MAYA SUCK HARDER. GO ON I AM ABOUT TO CUM. OH, OH MY GOD I AMMM COOOMMMMINNNG' I screamed and started to spurt my-cum into Maya's mouth.

Mary kept pumping my ass hole with her finger. I came and I came. Maya made a valiant effort to swallow my-cum as fast as I shot it into her mouth but could not keep pace. Some of my cum rolled down her chin and some fell on my stomach.

'My turn' Mary shouted and took my fast diminishing erection in her mouth and sucked whatever little cum that was left in it.

It was mother of all orgasms. I lay gasping for breath and watched Mary lick every drop of cum that had spilled on my stomach and Maya's face.

'Oh my darlings this was wonderful' I said embracing and kissing them, 'Thank you. It was truly tremendous. I have never cum with such intensity before. Now what?'

'Now you fuck us and give us pleasure' they laughed.

'Of course my lovelies I will but give me a few minutes to recover'. When I recovered I fucked them till early hours of the morning.

Before breakfast I asked Arti, 'How was it?'

'He is big and good, actually very good but for me you are the best' she replied.

'You are saying this only because you don't want to hurt my feelings. Mala said the night was something to cherish' I replied.

'I don't care what Mala says but for me you are supreme' Arti repeated.

False praise it might be but for the moment it gladdened my heart.

At breakfast Sahebji asked, 'Was it worth it?'

'Man I can't thank you enough for suggesting it. They were superb. I have never experienced such intense orgasm before' I replied enthusiastically.

He laughed saying, 'Now you must check out the "Game Room".'

'Game Room? What is that?' I asked bewildered.

'Ask Razia I have to go now' he said and left.

'Razia what is this "Game Room"?' I asked. Without replying she looked at Mary.

'Yes ma'am it is ready' Mary replied.

'Follow me I will show you' Razia said. She led us to a locked door. 'We must undress before entering' Razia said. After undressing when we entered. The room contained eight chairs, a music system, a bed and a large mattress covered with a white sheet in the center.

'Why do you call it the Game room' Arti asked.

Razia then told us the whole story. Razia said, 'Randy you are in charge. What game shall we play?'

'Let us play the second game you described. In it at least everyone gets to cum' I suggested. Then I proceeded to arrange the ladies in a circle. Razia lay on her back with her legs pulled up and wide open exposing her choot. Then Ritu got on her knees and placed her mouth on Razia's choot. Now Jaya lay on her back and put her head between Ritu's legs. Ritu lowered herself and placed her choot on Jaya's mouth. Followed my Mary on her knees and so on taking special care that mother and daughter were separated and so were the sisters.

When the circle was ready the boys fucked their ass holes. Then the girls changed positions and the boys the butt holes. Later in the afternoon Sahebji returned and joined us.

After tea as we all sat chatting, the front doorbell rang. Mary went to check. 'MADAM MASTER RASHID IS HERE' we heard her shout and then giggle wildly. From the sound of her giggles I assumed that Rashid was trying to kiss her and squeeze her boobs.

Hearing her shout Razia walked towards the door muttering, 'What is he doing here?' but before she reached the door, a young, handsome young lad of eighteen entered the room.

'MOMMY' he shouted and embraced Razia.

'Nice to have you back' Razia said kissing the lad, 'you little rascal what are you doing here shouldn't you be in college?'

'Sure but due to unusually long dry spell there was no water in the hostel and the vacations were only a week away therefore the authorities decided to close the college a week early and here I am' Rashid replied laughing.

'Good that you have come' Razia said, 'come meet our guests.

'Friends this young rascal is my son Rashid' she announced and introduced us one by one ending with 'and you know Shabnam and uncle Sahebji'.

'UNCLE SAHEBJI' Rashid said loudly, 'how are you? Nice to see you again'.

'Nice to see you too son' Sahebji replied, 'come sit next to me tell me all you have been doing or not doing'. After half an hour of general conversation about studies etc. Sahebji said, 'Rashid you have turned out to be a fine young man. I bet you must be playing havoc with the girls'.

'No such luck. I don't even have a girl friend' Rashid replied.

'Kya! Tune abhi tak kissi lardki ko nahin choda (What! You have not fucked a girl yet)' Sahebji asked surprised.

'No uncle' Rashid replied blushing, 'I did get a chance once but I botched it'.

'Tell us about it' Sahebji said.

Rashid looked at me and hesitated. 'Go on tell us. Randy is a good friend' Sahebji said reassuring the youth.

'One day my friend Sonu and I were discussing our favorite subject; girls. I told him that I was still a virgin and desperately wanted to fuck a girl' Rashid said narrating his tale, 'Sonu told me that I should date Raksha, a girl two years senior to us, she fucks everybody and anybody and that he had also had her many times'.

'Gathering courage I asked Raksha to go to the movies with me' Rashid continued, 'to my surprise she agreed readily. During the movie she grabbed my cock and cooed' Oooo you have a nice big cock'. But when I tried to touch her she said not now later'.

'After the movie' Rashid continued, 'she took me to a secluded spot and pulling up her skirt she lay down on the grass saying, 'Rashid ab mujhe chodo (Rashid now fuck me)'. It was quite dark and I could not see clearly but there was enough light for me to make out that she was not wearing any panties. As I had never seen a naked girl I tried hard to look at her choot'.

'Hurry up man' she urged, 'it is getting late. I have to be back by ten'.

'My cock was rock hard but when I mounted her, my erection dwindled. I tried to get hard again but could not. Raksha laughed in my face and tauntingly said, 'Rashid you are not man enough', and went away. Since that day I have not had the courage to ask anyone else' Rashid said finishing his story.

'You mean to tell me that you have not even fucked Mary or Maya' Sahebji said probing deeper.

'I tried to but they just won't let me' Rashid replied.

'But you do kiss them and squeeze their tits' I asked wanting to confirm my impression.

'Yes they let me do that but nothing more' Rashid replied.

'Rashid my boy tonight you are going to lose your virginity. I promise you. You see all those pretty girls. You can chose the one you would like to lose your virginity to' Sahebji said.

'Picking one of them is not easy. Actually I would love to fuck all of them' Rashid giggled.

'What! You want to fuck your mother and sister also' I asked to check his leanings.

'Of course not. I meant all the others' Rashid replied blushing.

'Spoken like a man' Sahebji said, 'you will have them all but you can lose your virginity to only one of them'.

'What about mommy? What will she say?' Rashid asked.

'She will say nothing. Trust me everything will be fine' Sahebji assured the young lad.

After dinner Sahebji announced, 'Friends we have a virgin among us. Can we allow that?'

'NO' everyone shouted.

'I am personally going to see to it that this person no longer remains a virgin' he continued.

'Who is this person' Razia asked with a knowing smile.

'She knows who Sahebji has in mind' I thought.

'None other than young Rashid' Sahebji replied pointing dramatically at Rashid.

'Hai nahin! Tum kya mere bete ki gaand maaroge? (Oh no! You want to bugger my son)' Razia replied with affected fear in her voice.

'You know darling I love fucking girls in their ass hole and on occasions I have even enjoyed boys. I thought of it but rejected the idea, as Rashid is too old for that 'Sahebji laughed entering into the spirit of the game, 'seriously I had his other virginity in mind. Which one of you pretty ladies would volunteer to take his maiden sperm in her choot'.

There were shouts of 'ME' ME' 'NO! ME'.

'Quiet' Razia said raising her hand, 'if the little rascal is going to lose his virginity tonight then I will decide who will take it. Rashid go into your bedroom and wait'.

When Rashid had left everyone shouted, 'Who is the lucky one?'

'Arti would you kindly consent to take his cherry' Razia asked.

Before Arti could reply Shabnam asked, 'Mommy why Arti?'

'Normally it should have been me because I have the maximum experience but as I am the mother of this rascal and detest incest I can't, so the next most experienced among us is Arti. Satisfied. Arti what do you say?'

'Okay with me provided you don't open your "Third Eye"' Arti replied.

Razia thought for a minute then said, 'Okay agreed'.

'What is this "Third Eye" business' Ritu asked.

'You will get to know when the time comes' Razia replied smiling.

With this matter settled Razia proceeded to make the night's pairing.

'Auntie may I say something?' Ritu asked.

'No need, my child I know what your choot desires' Razia replied, 'Sahebji will fuck you and your sister tonight. Is that what you wanted to say?'

'Oh yes, thank you auntie' Ritu said, 'but how did you know that we wanted uncle Sahebji'.

'She can not only see through walls but is also a fucking mind reader' Nitu piped up.

'Language girl language' Razia admonished Nitu, 'no I am not a mind reader, it was simple logic.

Den of Debauchery 21

2003-11-07T05:53:00.000-08:00

Bhabi tell me could a man have it any better?'

'I don't know you tell me' I said.

'Yes bhabi one could' he continued, 'I was very reluctant to come on this holiday. I was in no mood to revert to fucking two cunts instead of the seven I was fucking at home but I was persuaded to come. Now I can't believe that since my arrival here I have fucked seven more cu.. er ladies including your lovely self. Bhabi you think I am happy?'

'I should think so to screw a dozen ladies at your young age is quite an achievement' I replied.

'No bhabi no. I am not happy. Dil mange more (My heart wants more)' he said.

'You mean you want to fuck more ladies?' I asked.

'Yes bhabi. The more I get more I want. I love fucking new cunts' Sham said, 'I wish Randy would arrange for more cunts for me to fuck'

'If that is how you feel then why don't you ask Randy?' I suggested.

'I thought it would be better if you asked him' he replied.

'Okay I will talk to him but till such time he arranges for new cunts for you' I replied laughing, 'you might as well fuck the daylights out me with that lovely erection of yours'

'He laughed and proceeded to fuck the hell out of me. Oh darling, I tell you that boy can fuck' Arti sighed.

'So you want me to get a girl from the office for Sham' I said.

'Yes darling, please arrange another orgy like we had on Reema's birthday with someone new. I have promised him this much' Arti replied.

'I will do it because you say so' I replied.

Next morning I invited Jaya to the party. 'Thank you sir that I am honored but I don't think I can make it' she said.

'Why not? Will your boyfriend be fucking you that evening?' I asked with a naughty smirk.

'No such luck sir. My father won't let me' she said.

'Why not?' I asked surprised.

'He is so worried about my virginity. He keeps telling me to keep away from the immoral and depraved rich' she replied sadly.

So the old man did have some inkling about MD's extra curricular activities I thought but aloud I said laughing, 'Your what?'

'My virginity. He does not know I lost it many months ago. I don't have the heart to tell him, it would kill him' Jaya replied solemnly then reverting to normal self screamed, 'God what will I wear? I have nothing to wear'.

'Clothes are secondary because you won't be wearing them for long at the party' I smiled.

Wide-eyed she asked, 'Party main kya chudai bhi hogi? (What! Will there be fucking at the party?)'

'Lots and lots of it' I replied grinning broadly.

'Put my name down I will definitely come' Jaya confirmed.

'What about your father?' I asked.

'Don't worry about him I will manage somehow' she laughed.

In the evening Arti asked me as to when we will have the orgy and who all will attend.

'On Saturday. I have asked Mala to bring Reema, the MD will also be joining us but without Kala and Sudha. Man woman ratio is better this way and most probably the new girl will be Jaya, my secretary' I replied.

'Why most probably?' Arti inquired.

'She has to ask her father' I replied telling her detail my conversation with her.

'Why didn't you ask Malti? She would have had no such hassles as Rama, her mother knows all about her' Arti suggested.

'Actually I did ask her but she was having her "those days" I replied, 'don't worry for a fuck Jaya would even climb the Mount Everest'.

'So the idea of fucking at the party clinched the issue with Jaya' Arti giggled.

'Yes it did. Jaya is crazy about fucking, sometimes I think she is a nymphomaniac' I mused.

'Don't judge her so hastily. All young girls of her age want to fuck and fuck. Only she announces it openly while others keep it to themselves' Arti said.

'You mean you were also like this' I asked grinning.

'Yes I wanted to fuck from the day I turned fifteen but was too prudish to accept it' Arti replied seriously.

Next morning Jaya confirmed that her father had permitted her to attend the party but he wanted a word with you. 'Okay I will talk to him when I come to pick you up on Saturday. Be ready at seven sharp' I told her.

On Saturday when I reached her house Raghu was waiting for me. 'Sir, please take care of my Jaya. She is very innocent and does not understand the ways of this wicked world' Raghu requested with folded hands.

'Don't worry old man no harm will come to her. I will bring her back in the same condition as I am taking her' I replied ambiguously.

Jaya looked stunningly beautiful. She was dressed in a white chiffon sari with matching white blouse, white sandals and was carrying a white purse. She had a white bindi on her forehead and her lipstick was also whitish in colour.

'You are looking gorgeous' I said as we got into the car.

'Thank you sir' she replied blushing.

'Your attire is very pretty but I thought you said you had nothing to wear' I said teasing her.

'All that can you see I have borrowed from a friend but what you can't see is mine' she laughed.

'Matching white bra and panties no doubt' I ventured to guess.

'Actually no bra or panties just a bathed and scented beautiful body of mine with freshly shaven choot just the way you like it' she giggled.

'Yes your body is beautiful. I can vouch for that but why did you not wear your undergarments' I asked.

'This is the first party of its kind I am attending. I was not sure of the dress code, so I decided to play safe and instead of wearing them I put them in my purse' she replied impishly and snuggled up to me.

Putting one arm round her I caressed her boobs and pinched her nipples through the thin material of her blouse. 'Oh sir you have made me wet' she moaned, 'how will I explain the cum spots on the sari to my friend?'

'You are a clever girl I am confident you find a way' I laughed and continued to squeeze her tits. By the time we reached my flat Jaya had cum once.

When we entered the living room it was buzzing with conversation. Seeing us the conversation stopped. The boys gaped at Jaya with open-mouthed admiration. I saw that all the guests were present. Spying Mala and Reema among the guests a shocked Jaya whispered, 'God sir what are Miss Mala and Miss Reema doing in such a party'.

'Relax darling they are also one of us. Dono ki choot maine hee phardi hai (I deflowered both of them)' I replied laughing. To my surprise Jaya said softly to herself, 'Lucky girls'.

'Ladies and Gentlemen this is Jaya' I announced introducing Jaya.

Sham panted, 'Iss pari ko sabse pahele main chodunga (I will fuck this angel first)'. Jaya smiled happily.

'Jaya come into my arms' Sham said spreading his arms, 'let us not waste any time'. Dropping her purse Jaya ran to him.

The ice was broken and the conversation resumed. I walked to Mala and Reema. 'Reema I am glad you could make it' I said.

'Do you know Randy what transpired when uncle saw Reema here?' Mala asked.

'No what happened?' I asked.

'When we arrived, uncle was already here. Seeing Reema he asked angrily, 'Reema what are you doing here?'

Calmly Reema replied, 'Jo aap kar rahain hain farak itna hai ki aap chodene aaye hain aur main chudwane (The same as you, the only difference is that you have come to fuck and I am here to be fucked)'.

I laughed and said, 'Come Reema let me check if you told your papa the truth'.

Fun and games started. Everyone fucked everyone. Changing partners at will. At ten the phone rang. My intuition said that it was Raghu. The room was echoing with loud moans and groans of pleasure. 'Silence please' I said clapping loudly. Everyone kept quiet except Jaya, whom the MD was humping.

'HAAN AUR ZOR SE. SIR AUR ZOR SE CHODO (YES HARDER. SIR FUCK ME HARDER) she screamed. Catching MD's eye I requested him to stop for a while. As the MD stopped Jaya shouted, 'W..What happened? Why have y.....' Arti motioned her into silence pointing towards me. Jaya glared back at Arti.

Picking up the receiver I said, 'Randy speaking'. It was Raghu. 'Yes Raghu what do you want'. Hearing her father's name Jaya froze and the blood drained from her face.

'Sorry to disturb you sir may I talk to Jaya' he requested.

'Sorry she can't come on the line now. She is in midst of taking some important dictation from the MD' I replied grinning. Then he again repeated that I should look after her etc. This irritated me and I lost my cool.

'Listen old man I have all ready assured you that no harm will come to her but if you are still not convinced then I suggest that you don't send her to work from Monday' I said angrily.

Raghu then started to beg thousand pardons. 'Don't worry I will personally bring her back as soon as she is finished here' I told Raghu brusquely and banged the receiver down. The party continued.

At midnight I drove a very reluctant Jaya home. On the way I asked what she had meant by her remark 'Lucky girls'.

She blushed and replied, 'I will tell you when we reach home'. On arriving I reminded her that the reply to my query was still due.

'Sir I am happy with my fate but my only complaint is that you did not deflower me' she giggled and ran inside.

Three or was it four days later around lunchtime Jaya placed some letters on my table. I saw that she was dressed for the street. 'Where are you going?' I asked.

'I have applied for half-day leave. My application is on your table' she said avoiding my eyes. Perusing her application I said, 'No my dear you are not going anywhere till you have finished all pending work'.

'Oh sir please let me go. I promise to finish all pending work tomorrow. I will come early and leave late but please sir, don't stop me today. Please let me to go. Please, please sir' she begged.

Something was going on which I didn't know about. 'Sit down girl and tell me what you are up to?' The truth please' I said gently.

'Sir, Sham called and wants me to come. They want to fu.. give me some dictation' she replied blushing.

'Now I understand' I laughed, 'but what about the other ladies? I asked.

'He told me that they are going out shopping. Sir, please sanction my leave. This is like a dream come true, just imagine sir four virile young men alone with me. Oh God just thinking about it has made me drip. Please sir let me go I beg of you'.

'Okay go' I laughed, 'remember to finish all pending work tomorrow'.

'I will. I will' she said climbing half across my desk, kissed me hard on my lips, and ran out of my office. By the time I recovered from the sudden kiss she was probably out of the building.

Later in the afternoon the MD called me. 'Where is Jaya? I haven't seen her all afternoon' he asked.

'She is on leave for the afternoon' I replied. He then summoned Manjari and asked her to make some coffee. While sipping coffee the MD said, 'She makes good coffee. Jaya seems to be quite overloaded with work, I am toying with the idea of appointing Manjari as my secretary' the MD mused.

'Good idea sir but don't you think we should first check her credentials' I said grinning.

'You are right that is a must' MD laughed.

Calling Manjari said, 'My dear I am thinking of appointing you as my personal secretary but before doing that Randy here reminds me that tradition of the company demands that we check your qualifications'.

'With pleasure sir' Manjari replied unbuttoning her blouse. I was worried about Jaya alone with four virile studs therefore after checking Manjari's credentials twice I said, 'Sir I have to go now'.

'Go ahead everything here is under control. Oh come on girl suck faster. Oh I am about to cum' MD moaned.

'OH GOD I AM COOMMMIIINNGGG' he shouted. I closed the door behind me as the MD poured his cum down Manjari's gullet.

Reaching home I found three of the boys lolling on the sofa set with limp cocks.

'How is Jaya doing?' I asked.

'She is doing fine it is us who are exhausted' Ashu said with a weary smile.

'She has some stamina. Since she arrived she is on the bed with her legs wide spread' Amit added.

'Each time one of us finishes she says, "Thank you sir that was great. Next please' Sham said.

'Where is Ram?' I inquired.

'He is fucking her I doubt if can fuck her again after he cums this time. We know we can't. Why don't you also hump her' Amit suggested. roa

I peeped into the room. Ram was on the short strokes. Jaya with her eyes closed was moaning loudly, 'Y...HES GO ON I AM ALSO ABOUT TO CUM. OH GOODDD I AM COMMMMIIINNNNGGGGGG' she screamed as Ram grunted and shot his load.

As soon as Ram rolled off her Jaya moaned, 'Thank you sir that was great. Next one please'. Undressing quickly I entered her. 'Oh sir when did you come' she said opening her eyes.

Without replying I banged her hard. After we had finished Jaya begged, 'Sir one more time. Pleaaassse'.

'NO. Now get dressed and go home. It is late' I said.

'Why must you always spoil my fun I was enjoying myself sooo much' she pouted.

'I am not spoiling your "fun" but trying to help you. What do you think will happen to your "fun" if your father comes to the office looking for you and finds out that you left office during lunch hour?' I asked.

'You all will be attending my funeral' she giggled and jumping out of bed started to dress.

As she was leaving she said, 'Thanks guys it was really great. We must do it again sometime'.

'Yeah we must' murmured the four tired studs.

'God all this cumming has given me a sore throat' Jaya said and left.

'What a girl' Ram said admiringly, 'her throat is sore but not a word about her choot. I bet she could go on for hours and hours'.

After Ten days, during which Jaya visited my flat in the afternoons to take dictation three more times, Mala came to see us with her friend Shabnam.

'Arti, Randy this is my college friend Shabnam. Remember I told you about her and our bet' Mala said introducing us.

Shabnam was a beauty with sensuous lips and a spark of mischief in her dark brown eyes. She was tall and slim. She wore a sky-blue colored body hugging salwar kameez underlining the beauty of her superbly shaped breasts and hips. Her figure would have made the top models jealous.

'So I am supposed to fuck this paragon of beauty' I thought as blood rushed into my loins but aloud I said, 'Yes I do remember about your bet. When is your uncle.....'.

'Let me explain the deal in a nutshell' Shabnam said interrupting me, 'my uncle, he is not related to us but he is my mother's lover and I was fortunate to lose my cherry to him, is visiting us for a week or so starting this Saturday. Therefore we expect you to arrive also on that day'.

'Saturday will be fine' I said, 'but my wife will accompany me'.

'Great more the merrier. We have lots of space. Mala has told me that you also, like us believe in free sex without indulging in incest'.

'Yes she is right. I will arrange for us three to leave on Saturday' I said.

'This brings me to my last point. In our house you will find four ladies to fuck i.e. my mother, me and our maids, Mary and Maya, but you will be accompanied by only two, Arti and Mala. Equity demands that you bring two more girls with you for my uncle to fuck. According to Mala it should not be difficult' Shabnam finished in a brisk business like tone.

'Okay will do' I replied

'The train leaves at 6 a.m. on Saturday. I will be accompanying you and make the bookings' Shabnam said and after a few minutes of small talk they left.

As they were leaving Mala said, 'I will drop her off and come back'.

'Which girls will you take?' Arti asked.

'Jaya for sure but I am not sure about the other. Maybe Reema if Mala can be managed' I replied.

'What about Jaya's father?' Arti asked.

'Don't worry she will manage it when I tell her it involves fucking' I smiled.

Later Arti told our guests about our program. 'We would like to come with you if you permit' Ram said, 'while we are here we might as well see that city also'.

Arti then explained the rules. Everyone agreed except for Lila and Sara.

'It will be just like here. One for all and all for one' Ashu said.

'No it will be different. Here it is family there it will be strangers' Sara said.

'Remember we decided to join a wife swapping group when we return?'

'Yes so?' Lila said.

'The men in the group will also be strangers, you might as well get some foretaste here' Amit argued clinching the matter. Reluctantly Lila and Sara also agreed.

Arti called Mala on her mobile and told her about the new development and also asked her check if Reema could accompany us.

After an hour later Mala arrived with Reema. Reema's eyes were red. She had been crying.

'What happened why is Reema crying?' Arti asked.

'After receiving your call I went home and told her. She was overjoyed and asked her papa for permission. His answer was a flat no'.

'But why papa?' Reema asked.

'I quote "You want to know why I will tell you. Jab Randy ne teri choot phardi main kuch na kar saka. Phir usske rishtedaaron ne tujhe choda, main dekhta hee raha. Ab tu chahti hai ki main tujhe usske saath bhej doon jaisse usske dost bhi tujhe chodain. Kabhi nahin (When Randy deflowered you I could not do anything. I was a silent spectator when his relatives fucked you. Now you want me to let you accompany him so that his friends can also fuck you. Never)" unquote.

Poor Reema was very disappointed therefore I brought her along so that Randy can fuck her and restore her good humor'. Mala explained.

'Great idea but did you talk to Shabnam about the others?' I asked.

'Yes she said okay as long as they know the house rules and cooperate. I assured her on this count. She will make the arrangements we all leave on Saturday' Mala replied.

'Mala, Shabnam is very beautiful but is she always so cold' I asked.

'No she is not cold' Mala replied laughing, 'she talks like this only when she is nervous'.

'Thank God' I sighed, 'I had visions of sticking my cock into an iceberg'.

'An iceberg my foot. You will find that she is hotter than the fires that burn in Hell' Mala giggled.

After I had fucked Reema a couple of times we had dinner and they left.

Next morning I called Rama and explained the situation to her. 'Why don't you take Malti? I am sure she would love to go' Rama suggested.

'I thought of her but I want some one responsible to stay here in case the MD wants some information etc. I was thinking of taking Jaya and the new girl Payal. I suppose they would have to ask their parents' I said.

'Don't worry about that I will tell them what to say. You go ahead and make your preparations' Rama said. Next morning Rama confirmed to me that they would accompany me.

On Saturday we reached Shabnam's house shortly after noon. It was a large double storied house with vast grounds. Shabnam introduced us to her mother Razia. Razia was a beauty. She was simply but elegantly dressed. She must have been at least forty but did not look a day older than thirty. She looked more like Shabnam's elder sister than her mother. Her hourglass figure, her sensuous lips and her firm shapely boobs gave me an instant hard on. If I were given a choice between mother and daughter I would have chosen the mother as my bedfellow.

'Welcome to my house' Razia said smiling and then pointing to the two girls standing slightly behind her she added, 'this is Mary and this is Maya. They will see to your comforts in more ways than one'.

Grinning Mary said, 'Namaste' while Maya blushed and remained silent. Mary was tall and slim, while Maya was short and delicately built.

After lunch we all rested. Around seven Mr. Saheb Sahebji, Razia's lover and Shabnam's uncle arrived. He was tall, slim with broad shoulders. He was soft spoken and handsome. He was the type for whom the girls fall like nine pins.

'Drinks in ten minutes in the living room' Razia announced, 'Saheb darling you take charge of the bar'.

Soon everyone was enjoying themselves.

'Nice crowd' I over heard Sahebji say to Razia.

'Yes they are Shabnam's friends. I am sorry there is no virgin for you this time' Razia replied.

Sahebji laughed, 'Forget it. Darling I have come to see you and not the virgins'.

At dinner Shabnam explained to Sahebji what she had in mind. After hearing her out he said gently, 'Shabnam aren't you being a little childish?'

'Aw you too.